^E-UNIVER%

I I

iME-UNIVERS/A
~\

1 I

x

\ I

e= »

i s

i \

f
I 1

E= 22

i g

^^J K§

y<?Aavu8n-^

e §
i I

S 3

1 |

I ss

li

f "

i:

* i
I

£ 3

SCIENTIFIC LECTUEES

SCIENTIFIC LECTURES

BY THE RIGHT HON.

SIE JOHN LUBBOCK, BART., F.RS.

M.P., D.C.L., LL.D.

Principal of the London Working Men's College; President of the London
Chamber of Commerce

and
Vice-Chairman of the London County Council

SECOND EDITION

MACMILLAN AND CO.

AND NEW YORK

1890

The Right of Translation and Reproduction is Reserved.

RICHARD CLAY AND SONS LIMITED,
LONDON AND BUNOAY

First Edition, 1879. Second Edition, 1890.

Stack
Annex

5

PKEFACE.

IN these days of limited leisure, and continually
increasing literary activity, when there is more and
more that every intelligent man would wish to read,
and apparently less and less time for reading, an apology
is required for the publication of a book, however
small, which does not profess to contain anything
absolutely new. At the same time, the very circum-
stances above referred to, render it desirable that
the observations of specialists should be condensed
and epitomized for the general reader, and hence
the continually increasing demand for lectures ; which
need not, because they are popular, be the less truly
scientific.

The fact that the present book does not contain any-
thing new to those who have specially studied the parts
of science with which it deals, precludes it from con-
stituting any tax on the time of those who have devoted
themselves to these subjects.

20172E2

vi PREFACE.

On the other hand, I hope it may be found to
present the facts in a condensed, and yet interesting
form. The demand I have had for separate copies of
my lectures may moreover excuse, if not justify, their
republication.

HIGH ELMS, DOWN, KENT,
18th March, 1879.

CONTENTS.

ON FLOWERS AND INSECTS.

PAGE

LECTURE I 1

ON PLANTS AND INSECTS.
LECTURE II.

ON THE HABITS OF ANTS.
LECTURE III. .

ON THE HABITS OF ANTS (continued).
LECTURE IV.

INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF PREHISTORIC
ARCHAEOLOGY.

LECTURE V. . 141

ADDRESS TO THE WILTSHIRE ARCHAEOLOGICAL AND
NATURAL HISTORY SOCIETY.

LECTURE VI 174

INAUGURAL ADDRESS TO THE INSTITUTE OF BANKERS.
LECTURE VII. . 191

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.

FIQ. PAGE

1. Lamium album. (After Bentham) 1

2. „ „ Flower of 1

3. „ „ Section of 1

4. Drosera rotundifolia. (After Bentham) 4

5. Lychnis vespertina 6

6. Geranium sylvaticum 6

7. Geranium praten se ; young flower. (After Hildebrand) 7

8. „ „ older flower. ( „ „ ) 7

9. Malva sylvestris. (After Sowerby) 14

10. Malva rotundifolia. (After Sowerby) 14

11. Stamens and Stigmas of Malva sylvestris. (After H. Miiller) . . 14

12. Ditto of Malva rotundifolia ( „ „ ) . . 14

13. EpiloUum angustifolium. (After Sowerby) 15

14. Epilobium parmflorum. ( „ „ ) 15

15. Diagrammatic Section of Arum 17

16. Salvia officinalis. Section of a young flower. (After Ogle) ... 19

17. „ „ Visited by a Bee ( „ „ ) . . . 19

18. „ „ Older Flower ( „ „ ) . . . 19

19. Stamens in their natural position ( „ „ ) . . . 21

20. Stamens when moved by a Bee. ( „ „ ) . . . 21

21. Wild Chervil— Chcerophyllum sylvestre. (After Bentham) ... 22

22. Floret of Chrysanthemum par thenium, just opened. (After Ogle) . 23

23. „ „ „ somewhat more advanced . 23

24. „ „ „ with the stigmas expanded . 23

25. Lotus corniculatus. (After Bentham) 25

26. „ „ Flower of, seen from the side and in front

(After H. Miiller) 26

27. „ „ After removal of the standard 26

28. „ „ After removal of the standard and wings . . 26

29. After removal of one side of the keel . 26

xiv LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.

FIG. PAGE

30. Terminal portion of Fig. 29 more magnified 26

31. Primula (long-styled form) 28

32. „ (short-styled form) 28

33. Lythrum salicaria 30

34. Knautia dipsacifolia. (After Kerner) 38

35. Linncea borealis, flower of. ( „ „ ) 39

36. Carlina vulgaris. ( „ „ ) 39

37. Silene nutans. ( „ „ ) 40

38. Larva of Arge galathea 47

39. Larva of Smerinthus ocellatus 48

40. Larva of Chcerocampa elpenor. First Stage 54

41. „ „ „ Second Stage 54

42. „ „ „ Just before second moult .... 54

43. „ „ „ Third Stage 55

44. „ „ „ Fourth Stage 55

45. „ „ „ Fifth Stage 56

46. „ „ „ Full-grown (natural size) .... 56

47. „ Chcerocampa porcellus 60

48. Aphis 72

49. Contrivance for testing sagacity of Ants 117

50. „ „ „ 126

51. „ „ „ „ 127

52. „ „ „ 127

53. „ „ „ 128

54 „ „ „ „ 128

55. Flint Implement from St. Acheul, near Amiens. Natural Size . 149

56. „ „ „ „ „ „ . 150

57. Section of Fig. 56, showing discolouration of surface 151

PLATES

Ancient Coins, Plates I and II To face 191

SCIENTIFIC LECTUEES.

FIG. 1. — Lamium album.

ON FLOWEKS AND INSECTS,

LECTURE I.

THE flower of the Common White Deadnettle (Lamium
album, Fig. 1) consists of a narrow tube, somewhat

FIG. 2. — Flower of Lamium album.

FIG. 3.— Section of ditto.

expanded at the upper end (Fig. 2), where the lower
lobe of the corolla forms a platform, on each side of

B

2 ON FLOWERS AND INSECTS. [LECT.

which is a small projecting lobe (Fig. 3, m). The upper
portion of the corolla is an arched hood (Fig. 3, co),
under which lie four anthers (a a), in pairs, while
between them, and projecting somewhat downwards,
is the pointed pistil (st). At the lower part, the tube
contains honey, and above the honey is a row of hairs
almost closing the tube. Now, why has the flower this
peculiar form ? What regulates the length of the tube ?
What is the use of this arch ? What lessons do these
lobes teach us ? What advantage is the honey to the
flower ? Of what use is the fringe of hairs ? Why does
the stigma project beyond the anthers ? Why is the
corolla white, while the rest of the plant is green ?

Similar questions may of course be asked with refer-
ence to other flowers. Let us now see whether we can
throw any light upon them.

At the close of the last century, Conrad Sprengel pub-
lished a valuable work on flowers, in which he pointed
out that the forms and colours, the scent, honey, and
general structure of flowers, have reference to the visits
of insects, which are of importance in transferring the
pollen from the stamens to the pistil. This admirable
work, however, did not attract the attention it deserved,
and remained almost unknown until Mr. Darwin devoted
himself to the subject. Our illustrious countryman was
the first clearly to perceive that the essential service
which insects perform to flowers, consists not only in
transferring the pollen from the stamens to the pistil,
but in transferring it from the stamens of one flower
to the pistil of another. Sprengel had indeed observed
in more than one instance that this was the case, but he
did not altogether appreciate the importance of the fact.

i.] CROSS-FERTILIZATION. 3

Mr. Darwin, however, has not only made it clear
from theoretical considerations, but has also proved it,
in a variety of cases, by actual experiment. More re-
cently Fritz Miiller has even shown that in some cases
pollen, if placed on the stigma of the same flower, has
no more effect than so much inorganic dust ; while, and
this is perhaps even more extraordinary, in others the
pollen placed on the stigma of the same flower acted
on it like a poison. This he observed in several species ;
the flowers faded and fell off, the pollen masses them-
selves, and the stigma in contact with them shrivelled
up, turned brown, and decayed; while flowers on the
same bunch, which were left unfertilized, retained their
freshness.

The importance of this "cross-fertilization," as it
may be called, in contradistinction to " self-fertiliza-
tion," was first conclusively proved by Mr. Darwin in
his remarkable memoir on Primula (Linnean Journal,
1862), and he has since illustrated the same rule
by researches on Orchids, Linum, Lythrum, and a
variety of other plants. The new impulse -thus given
to the study of flowers has been followed up in this
country by Hooker, Ogle, Bennett, and other naturalists,
and on the Continent by Axell, Delpino, Hildebrand,
Kerner, F. Miiller, and especially by Dr. H. Miiller,
who has published two excellent works on the subject,
bringing together the observations of others, and adding
to them an immense number of his own.

In by far the majority of cases, the relation between
flowers and insects is one of mutual advantage. In
some plants, however, as for instance in our Common
Drosera, we find a very different state of things, and

B 2

4 ON FLOWERS AND INSECTS. [LECT.

the plant catches and devours the insects.1 The first
observation on insect-eating flowers was made about the
year 1768 by our countryman Ellis. lie observed that
in Dionsea, a North American plant, the leaves have a
joint in the middle, and thus close over, kill, and actually
digest any insect which may alight on them.

In our Common Sundew (Drosera rotundifolia, Fig. 4)
the rounded leaves are covered with glutinous glandular
hairs or tentacles — on an average
about 200 on a full-sized leaf.
The glands are each surrounded
by a drop of an exceedingly
viscid solution, which, glittering
in the sun, has given rise to
the name of the plant. If any
object be placed on the leaf, these
glandular hairs slowly fold over
it, but if it be inorganic they
,j. soon unfold again. On the other

* hand, if any small insect alights

FIG. 4. — Drosera rotundifolia. » i • « i

on the leal it becomes entangled

in the glutinous secretion, the glands close over it,
their secretion is increased, and they literally digest
their prey. Mr. Frank Darwin has recently shown
that plants supplied with insects grow more vigorously
than those not so fed. It is very curious that while
the glands are so sensitive that even an object weighing
only y^T^yth of a grain placed on them is sufficient to
cause motion, yet they are " insensible to the weight and
repeated blows of drops " of even heavy rain.

Drosera, however, is not our only English insect-
1 See Darwin's Insectivorous Plants.

i ] INSECTIVOROUS PLANTS. 5

ivorous plant. In the genus Pinguicula, which frequents
moist places, generally on mountains, the leaves are
concave with incurved margins, and the upper surfaces
are covered with two sets of glandular hairs. In this
case the naturally incurved edges curve over still more
if a fly or other insect be placed on the leaf.

Another case is that of Utricularia, an aquatic species,
which bears a number of utricles or sacs, which have
been supposed to act as floats. Branches, however,
which bear no bladder float just as well as the others,
and there seems no doubt that their real use is to
capture small aquatic animals, which they do in con-
siderable numbers. The bladders in fact are on the
principle of an eel- trap, having an entrance closed with
a flap which peimits an easy entrance, but effectually
prevents the unfortunate victim from getting out again.

I will only allude to one foreign case, that of the
Sarracenia.1 In this genus some of the leaves are in
the form of a pitcher. They secrete a fluid, and are
lined internally with hairs pointing downwards. Up the
outside of the pitcher there is a line of honey glands
which lure the insects to their destruction. Flies and
other insects which fall into this pitcher cannot get out
again, and are actually digested by the plant. Bees,
however, are said to be scarcely ever caught.

Every one knows how important flowers are to in-
sects ; every one knows that bees, butterflies, &c., derive
the main part of their nourishment from the honey or
pollen of flowers, but comparatively few are aware, on
the other hand, how much the flowers themselves are
dependent on insects. Yet it has, I think, been clearly
1 See Hooker, British Association Journal, 1874.

ON FLOWERS AND INSECTS.

[LECT.

shown that if insects have been in some respects
modified and adapted with a view to the acquirement of
honey and pollen, flowers, on the other hand, owe their
scent and honey, their form and colour, to the agency
of insects. Thus the lines and bands by which so many
flowers are ornamented have reference to the position of
the honey; and it may be observed that these honey-
guides are absent in night flowers, where they of course
would not show, and would therefore be useless, as for

FIG. 5. — Lychnis vespertina.

FIG. 6. — Geranium sylvaticum.

instance in Lychnis vespertina (Fig. 5) or Silene nutans.
Night flowers, moreover, are generally pale ; for instance,
Lychnis vespertina is white, while Lychnis diurna, which
flowers by day, is red.

Indeed, it may be laid down as a general rule that
those flowers which are not fertilized by insects, as for
instance those of the Beech, Oak, and most other forest
trees, are small in size, and do not possess either colour,
scent, or honey.

i.] THE PARTS OF A FLOWER. 7

Before proceeding further let me briefly mention the
terms used in describing the different parts of a flower.

If we examine a common flower, such for instance as a
Geranium (Fig. 6), we shall find that it consists, firstly,
of an outer envelope or calyx, sometimes tubular,
sometimes consisting of separate leaves called sepals;
secondly, an inner envelope or corolla, which is gener-
ally more or less coloured, and which, like the calyx,
is sometimes tubular, sometimes composed of separate

FIG. 7. — Geranium pratense (young FIG. 8. — Geranium pratense (older
flower). Five of the stamens are flower). The stamens have retired,
erect. and the stigmas are expanded.

leaves called petals; thirdly, of one or more stamens,
consisting of a stalk or filament, and a head or anther,
in which the pollen is produced ; and fourthly, a pistil,
which is situated in the centre of the flower, and consists
generally of three principal parts : one or more compart
ments at the base, each containing one or more seeds ;
the stalk or style ; and the stigma, which in many
familiar instances forms a small head at the top of the
style or ovary, and to which the pollen must find its
way in order to fertilize the flower.

8 ON FLOWERS AND INSECTS. [LECT.

But though the pistil is thus surrounded by a row of
stamens there are comparatively few cases in which
the pollen of the latter falls directly on the former.
On the contrary this transference is in most cases
effected in other ways — generally by means of the wind,
of insects, or, in some cases, of birds. In the former
case, however, by far the greater part of the pollen is
wasted ; and much more must therefore be produced
than in those cases where the transference is effected
by insects.

One advantage, of course, is the great economy of
pollen. We have not much information on the subject,
but it would seem, from the few observations that have
been made, that half a dozen pollen grains are sufficient
to fertilize a seed. But in plants in which the pollen is
carried by the wind, the chances against any given grain
reaching the pistil of another flower are immense.
Consequently by far the greater part of the pollen is
lost. Every one for instance must have observed the
clouds of pollen produced by the Scotch Fir. In such
flowers as the Pseony the pollen is carried by insects,
and far less therefore is required; yet even here the
quantity produced is still large ; it has been estimated
that each flower produces between 3,000,000 and
4,000,000 grains. The Dandelion is more specialized
in this respect, and produces far less pollen ; according
to Mr. Hassall about 240,000 grains to each flower;
while in Geum urbanum, according to Gsertner, only ten
times more pollen is produced than is actually used in
fertilization.

It might, however, be at first supposed that where
stamens and pistil coexist in the same flower, the pollen

i.] MODES OF TRANSFERENCE OF POLLEN. 9

from the one could easily fall on and fertilize the other.
And in fact in some species this does occur ; but as we
have seen, it is a great advantage to a species that the
flower should be fertilized by pollen from a different
stock. How then is self-fertilization prevented ?

There are three principal modes.

Firstly, in many plants the stamens and pistil are in
separate flowers, sometimes situated on different plants.

Secondly, even when the. stamens and pistil are in
the same flower, they are in many species not mature at
the same time ; this was first observed by Sprengel in
Epilobium angustifolium (Fig. 13) as long ago as 1790;
in some cases the stigma has matured before the anthers
are ripe, while in other and more numerous cases the
anthers have ripened and shed all their pollen before
the stigma has come to maturity.

Thirdly, there are many species in which, though the
anthers and stigma are contained in the same flower
and are mature at the same time, they are so situated
that the pollen can hardly reach the stigma of the same
flower.

The transference of the pollen from one flower to
another is, as already mentioned, effected principally
either by the wind or by insects, though in some cases it
is due to other agencies, as for instance, by birds, or by
water. For instance, in the curious Vallisneria spiralis
the female flowers are situated on long stalks which are
spirally twisted, and grow very rapidly, so that even if
the level of the water alters, provided this be within
certain limits, the flowers float on the surface. The
male flowers on the contrary are minute and sessile,
but when mature they detach themselves from the

10 ON FLOWERS AND INSECTS. [LECT.

plant, rise to the surface and float about freely like
little boats among the female flowers.

Wind-fertilized flowers as a rule have no colour, emit
no scent, produce no honey, and are regular in form.
Colour, scent, and honey are the three characteristics by
which insects are attracted to flowers.

Again, as a rule, wind-fertilized flowers produce much
more pollen than those which are fertilized by insects.
This is necessary, because it is obvious that the chances
against any given pollen grain reaching the stigma are
much greater in the one case than in the other. Every
one, as already mentioned, has observed the showers of
yellow pollen produced by the Scotch Fir.

Again, it is an advantage to wind-fertilized plants to
flower early in the spring before the leaves are out,
because the latter would catch much of the pollen and
thus interfere with its access to the stigma. Again,
in these plants the pollen is less adherent, so that it
can easily be blown away by the wind, which would be
a disadvantage in most plants which are fertilized by
insects.

Again, such flowers generally have the stigma more
or less branched or hairy, which evidently must tend to
increase their chances of catching the pollen.

Moreover, as Mr. Darwin has observed (Jour. Linn.
Soc., vol. viii. p. 176), there does not appear to be a
single instance of an irregular flower which is not
fertilized by insects or birds.

The evidence derivable from the relations of bees and
flowers is probably sufficient to satisfy most minds that
bees are capable of distinguishing colours, but the fact
had not been proved by any conclusive experiments. I

INDUSTRY OF BEES AND WASPS.

11

therefore tried the following. If you bring a bee to
some honey, she feeds quietly, goes back to the hive,
stores away her honey, and returns with or without
companions for another supply. Each visit occupies
about six minutes, so that there are about ten in an
hour, and about a hundred in a day. I may add that in
this respect the habits of wasps are very similar, and that
they appear to be quite as industrious as bees. Perhaps
I may give the record of a morning's work of one of
my wasps.1 She came to the honey at a few minutes
after 4 in the morning, and to show how regularly
she worked I will give her record from 6.30 till 12.

She came at 6.29, and returned at 6.32

Came again at 6.41 „ 6.44

6.55 „ 7
7.11 „ 7.15
7.23 „ 7.26
7.37 „ 7.42

7.56 „ 8.3
8.11 „ 8.14
8.20 , 8.24
8.31 , 8.34
8.40 , 8-42
8.50 , 8.52
8.58 , 9
9.8 „ 9.11
9.18 „ 9.22
9.30 „ 9.32
9.39 „ 9.40
9.50 „ 9.54

10.1 „ 10.5

10.14 „ 10.17

10.25 „ 10.28

10.37 10.40

1 In her case the intervals were rather longer than usual.

12 ON FLOWERS AND INSECTS. [LECT.

Came again at 10.47, and returned at 10.51
11 „ 11.6

11.17 ., 11.20

11.34 „ 11.37

1150 „ 11.53

12.5 „ 12.8

and so on till 6 in the evening ; thus working
twelve hours like a man, and performing more than
a hundred journeys to and fro.1 This, however, was in
autumn ; in summer they make overtime, and work on
till late in the evening.

In order then to test the power of bees to appreciate
colour, I placed some honey on a slip of glass, and put
the glass on coloured paper. For instance, I put some
honey in this manner on a piece of blue paper, and when
a bee had made several journeys, and thus become ac-
customed to the blue colour, I placed some more honey
in the same manner on orange paper about a foot away.
Then during one of the absences of the bee I transposed
the two colours, leaving the honey itself in the same place
as before. The bee returned as usual to the place where
she had been accustomed to find the honey ; but though
it was still there, she did not alight, but paused for a
moment, and then dashed straight away to the blue

1 The industry and rapidity with which bees work is very remark-
able. They will visit from twenty to twenty-five flowers in a
minute, which makes over 1.000 in an hour, or say 10,000 in a
day. Mr. Darwin watched carefully certain flowers, and satisfied
himself that each one was visited by bees at least thirty times in
a day. The result is, that even where flowers are very numerous —
as, for instance, on heathy plains and in clover fields — every one is
visited during the day. Mr. Darwin carefully examined a large
number of flowers in such cases, and found that every single one
had been so visited.

i.j EFFECT OF INSECTS ON FLOWERS. 13

paper. No one who saw my bee at that moment could
have had the slightest doubt of her power of distinguish-
ing blue from orange.

Again, having accustomed a bee to come to honey on
blue paper, I ranged in a row other supplies of honey
on glass slips placed over paper of other colours, yellow,
orange, red, green, black, and white. Then I continu-
ally transposed the coloured paper, leaving the honey on
the same spots ; but the bee always flew to the blue
paper, wherever it might be. Bees appear fortunately
to prefer the same colours as we do. On the contrary,
flowers of a livid, yellow, or fleshy colour are most
attractive to flies ; and moreover while bees are at-
tracted by odours which are also agreeable to us, flies,
as might naturally be expected from the habits of
their larvae, prefer some which to us seem anything
but pleasant.

Among other obvious evidences that the beauty of
flowers is useful in consequence of its attracting insects,
we may adduce those cases in which the transference of
the pollen is effected in different manners in nearly allied
plants, sometimes even in the same genus.

Thus, as Dr. H. Miiller has pointed out, Malva sylves-
tris (Fig. 9) and Malva rotundifolia (Fig. 10), which grow
in the same localities, and therefore must come into com-
petition, are nevertheless nearly equally common.

In Malva sylvestris, however (Fig. 11), where the
branches of the stigma are so arranged that the plant
cannot fertilize itself, the petals are large and conspi-
cuous, so that the plant is visited by numerous insects ;
while in Malva rotundifolia the flowers of which are
comparatively small and rarely visited by insects, the

14

ON FLOWERS AND INSECTS.

[LECT.

branches of the stigma are elongated, and twine them-
selves (Fig. 12) among the stamens, so that the flower
readily fertilizes itself.

FIG. 9. — Malva sylvestris.

FIG. 10.— Malva rotundifolia.

Another interesting case is afforded by the genus

Epilobium. Epilobium angustifolium has large purplish

flowers in conspicuous heads (Fig. 13), and is much

frequented by insects ; while E. parviflorum (Fig. 14)

FIG. 11. — Stamens and stigmas of
Malva sylvestris.

FIG. 12.— Ditto of Malva rotundifolia.

has small solitary flowers and is seldom visited by
insects. Now in the former species their visits are
necessary, because the stamens ripen and shed their
pollen before the pistil, so that the flower is con-

i.] MODES OF CHECKING SELF-FERTILIZATION. 15

sequently incapable of fertilizing itself. In E. parvi-
florum, on the contrary, the stamens and pistil come to
maturity at the same time.

FIG. 13. — Epilobium cwgustifolium. FIG. 14. — Epilobium parviftoriim.

Let us take another case — that of certain Geraniums.
In G. pratense all the stamens open, shed their pollen,
and wither away before the pistil comes to maturity.
The flower cannot therefore fertilize itself, and depends
entirely on the visits of insects for the transference of
the pollen. In G. pyrenaicum, where the flower is not
quite so large, all the stamens ripen before the stigma,
but the interval is shorter, and the stigma is mature before
all the anthers have shed their pollen. It is therefore
not absolutely dependent on insects. In G. molle, which
has a still smaller flower, five of the stamens come to ma-
turity before the stigma, but the last five ripen simul-
taneously with it. Lastly, in G. pusillum, which is least
of all, the stigma ripens even before the stamens. Thus,
then, we have a series more or less dependent on insects,
from G. pratense to which they are necessary, to G. pusil-
lum, which is quite independent of them ; while the size
of the corolla increases with the dependence on insects.

16 ON FLOWERS AND INSECTS. [LECT.

In those species in which self-fertilization is prevented
by the circumstance that the stamens and pistil do not
come to maturity at the same time, the stamens
generally ripen first.

The advantage of this is probably connected with the
visits of bees. In those flowers which grow in bunches
the lower ones generally open first. Consequently in
any given spike the flowers are at first all male ; subse-
quently the lower ones, being the older, have arrived at
the female stage while the upper ones are still male.
Now it is the habit of bees to begin with the lower
flowers of a spike and work upwards. A bee, therefore,
which has already dusted herself with pollen from
another flower, first comes in contact with the female
flowers, and dusts them with pollen, after which she
receives a fresh supply from the upper male flowers,
with which she flies to another plant.

There are, however, some few species in which the
pistil ripens before the stamens. One is our common
Scrophularia nodosa. Now why is this ? Mr. Wilson
has given us the answer. S. nodosa is one of our few
flowers specially visited by wasps ; the honey being not
pleasing to bees. Wasps, however, unlike bee's, generally
begin with the upper flowers and pass downwards, and
consequently in wasp flowers it is an advantage that the
pistil should ripen before the stamens. But though the
stamens generally ripen before the pistil, the reverse
sometimes occurs. Of this a very interesting case is that
of the genus Aristolochia. The flower is a long tube,
with a narrow opening closed by stiff hairs which point
backwards, so that it much resembles an ordinary eel-
trap. Small flies enter the tube in search of honey, but

THE ARUM.— THE DEADNETTLE.

17

from the direction of the hairs it is impossible for
them to return. Thus they are imprisoned in the
flower until the stamens have ripened and shed their
pollen, by which the flies get thoroughly dusted.
Then the hairs of the tube shrivel up, thus releasing
the prisoners, which carry the pollen to another
flower.

Again, in our common Arums — the Lords and Ladies
of village children — the well-known green leaf incloses
a central pillar ; near the base of which
are arranged a number of stigmas (st
in the accompanying figure), and above
them several rows of anthers (a). It
might be supposed therefore that the
pollen from the anthers would fall on
and fertilize the stigmas. This, how-
ever, is not what occurs. In fact the
stigmas come to maturity first, and
have lost the possibility of fertiliza-
tion before the pollen is ripe. The
pollen must therefore be brought by
insects, and this is effected by small FlG 15. -^Diagram-
flies, which enter the leaf, either for
the sake of honey or of shelter, and
which, moreover, when they have once
entered the tube, are imprisoned by the fringe of hairs
(h). When the anthers ripen, the pollen falls on to
the flies, which in their efforts to escape get thoroughly
dusted with it. Then the fringe of hairs withers, and
the flies, thus set free, soon come out, and ere long-
carry the pollen to another plant.

Now let us return to our White Deadnettle and

c

matic section of
Aram, h, hairs :
a, anthers ; st,
stigmas.

18 ON FLOWERS AND INSECTS. [LEGT.

see how far we can answer the questions which I
began by asking.

In the first place, the honey attracts insects. If
there were no honey, they would have no object in
visiting the flower. The bright colour is useful in
rendering the flower conspicuous. The platform serves
as an alighting stage for bees. The length of the
tube has reference to that of their proboscis, and pre-
vents the smaller species from obtaining access to the
honey, which would be injurious to the flower, as it
would remove the source of attraction for the bees,
without effecting the object in view. The upper arch
of the flower protects the stamens and pistil, and also
presses them firmly against the back of the bee. So
that, when the bee alights on the stage arid pushes its
proboscis down to the honey, its back comes into contact
with them. The row of small hairs at the bottom of the
tube prevents small insects from creeping down the tube
and stealing the honey. Lastly, the small processes on
each side of the lower lip are the rudimentary representa-
tives of parts, formerly more largely developed, but which,
having become useless, have almost disappeared.

In the Deadnettle, it would appear that the pistil
matures as early as the stamens, and that cross-fertili-
zation is attained by the relative position of the stigma,
which, as will be seen in the figure, hangs down below
the stamens ; so that a bee, bearing pollen on its back
from a previous visit to another flower, would touch
the pistil and transfer to it some of the pollen, before
coming in contact with the stamens. In other species
belonging to the same great group (Labiatae) as Lamiuni,
the same object is secured by the fact that the stamens

SALVIA.

19

come to maturity before the pistil ; they shed their
pollen, and shrivel up before the stigma is mature.

Fig. 16 represents a young flower of Salvia qfficinalis,
in which the stamens (a a) are mature, but not the pistil
(p), which, moreover, from its position, is untouched

FIG. 16.

FIG. 17.

FIG. 18.

FIG. 16. --Salvia officinalis. Section of a young flower.
FIG. 17.— Ditto, visited by a bee.
FIG. 18.— Ditto, older flower.

by bees visiting the flower; as shown in Fig. 17. The
anthers, as they shed their pollen, gradually shrivel up ;
while, on the other hand, the pistil increases in length
and curves downwards, until it assumes the position
shown in Fig. 18, st, where, as is evident, it must come

c 2

20 ON FLOWERS AND INSECTS. [LECT.

in contact with any bee visiting the flower, and would
touch just that spot of the back on which pollen would
be deposited by a younger flower. In this manner
cross-fertilization is effectually secured.

There are, however, several other curious points in
which S. officinalis differs greatly from the species last
described.

The general form of the flower, indeed, is very similar.
We find again that, as generally in the Labiates, the
corolla has the lower lip adapted as an alighting board
for insects, while the arched upper lip covers and protects
the stamens and pistils.

The arrangement and structure of the stamens is,
however, very peculiar and interesting. As in Lamium,
they are four in number, but one pair is quite rudi-
mentary (Fig. 16). In the other (a a) the two anthers,
instead of being attached close together at the summit
of the filament, are separated by a long movable rod, or
connective (Figs. 19, 20, m), so that they can play freely
on the stalk of the stamen. In a natural position, this
connective is upright, so that the one anther is situated
(Fig. 16) in the neck of the tube, the other under the
arched hood. The lower anther, moreover, is more or
less rudimentary. Now when a bee comes to suck the
honey, it pushes the lower anther out of the way with
its head ; the result of which is that the connective swings
round, and the upper fertile anther comes down on to
the back of the bee (Figs. 17 and 20), and dusts it with
pollen, just at the place where, in an older flower (Fig.
18) it would be touched by the stigma, st.

At first sight, it may seem an objection to this
view that some species — as, for instance, the Common

r.] HEATH.— UMBELLIFERS. 21

Antirrhinum, which, according to the above given tests
ought to be fertilized by insects, is entirely closed. A
little consideration, however, will suggest the reply.
The Antirrhinum is especially adapted for fertilization by
humble bees. The stamens and pistil are so arranged

FIG. 19. — Stamens in their natural FIG. 20. — Stamens when moved

position. by a Bee.

that smaller species would not effect the object. It is
therefore an advantage that they should be excluded,
and in fact they are not strong enough to move the
spring. The Antirrhinum is, so to speak, a closed box,
of which the humble bees alone possess the key.

The Common Heath (Erica tetralix) offers us a very
ingenious arrangement. The flower is in the form of
an inverted bell. The pistil represents the clapper, and
projects a little beyond the mouth of the bell. The sta-
mens are eight in number, and form a circle round it,
the anthers being united by their sides into a continuous
ring. Each anther has a lateral hole, but as long as they
touch one another, the pollen cannot drop out. Each also
sends out a long process, so that the ring of anthers is
surrounded by a row of spokes. Now when a bee
comes to suck the honey, it first touches the end of the

22 ON FLOWERS AND INSECTS. [LECT.

pistil, on which it could hardly fail to deposit some
pollen, had it previously visited another plant. It
would then press its proboscis up the bell, in doing
which it would pass between two of the spokes, and
pressing them apart, would dislocate the ring of anthers :
a shower of pollen would thus fall upon the open cells on
to the head of the bee.

In many cases the effect
of the colouring and scent is
greatly enhanced by the asso-
ciation of several flowers in
one bunch, or raceme ; as for
instance in the wild hyacinth,
the lilac, and other familiar
species. In the great family

f'tSppI^ I1 of Umbellifera, this arrange-
\^§|xL£»^\ a ment is still further taken ad-
•1 f ^^^ru^^\l vantage of, as in the Common
V 19 ^M ¥ Wild Chervil (Charophyllum

JIG. 21,-Wild Chervil (Chcero- _./7,w,Q/,v, -RV 91\
pTiyllum sylvestre). SyiVeStie, .Fig. 21).

In this group the honey is

not, as in the flowers just described, situated at the
bottom of a tube, but lies exposed, and is therefore
accessible to a great variety of small insects. The union
of the florets into a head, moreover, not only renders
them more conspicuous, but also enables the insects to
visit a greater number of flowers in a given time.

It might at first be supposed that in such small
flowers as these self-fertilization would be almost un-
avoidable. In most cases, however, the stamens ripen
before the stigmas.

The position of the honey on the surface of a more or

I.]

THE DAISY.

less flat disk renders it much more accessible than in
those cases in which it is situated at the end of a more
or less long tube. That of the Deadnettle, for instance,
is only accessible to certain humble bees ; while H.
Mliller has recorded no less than seventy-three species
of insects as visiting the Common Chervil, and some
plants are frequented by even a larger number.

FIG. 23.

FIG. 24.

FIG. 22.— Floret of Chrysanthemum parthcnium, just opened.
FIG. 23.— Ditto, somewhat more advanced.
FIG. 24. — Ditto, with the stigmas expanded.

In the Composites, to which the Common Daisy and
the Dandelion belong, the association of flowers is
carried so far, that a whole group of florets is ordi-
narily spoken of as one flower. Let us take, for in-
stance, the Common Feverfew, or large white Daisy
(Chrysanthemum parthenium, Figs. 22 — 24). Each
head consists of an outer row of female florets in

24 ON FLOWERS AND INSECTS. [LKCT.

which the tubular corolla terminates on its outer side in
a white leaf-ovary, which serves to make the flower more
conspicuous, and thus to attract insects. The central
florets are tubular, and make up the central yellow part
of the flower-head. Each of these florets contains a
circle of stamens, the upper portions of which are united
at their edges and at the top (Fig. 22), so as to form a
tube, within which is the pistil. The anthers open
inwards, so as to shed the pollen into this box, the lower
part of which is formed by the stigma, or upper part of
the pistil. As the latter elongates, it presses the pollen
against the upper part of the box, which at length is forced
open, and the pollen is pushed out (Fig. 23). Any insect
then alighting on the flower would carry off some of the
pollen adhering to its under side. The upper part of
the pistil terminates in two branches (Fig. 24, st), each of
which bears a little brush of hairs. These hairs serve to
brush the pollen out of the tube ; while in the tube the
two branches are pressed close together, but at a later
stage they separate, and thus expose the stigmatic sur-
faces (Fig. 23), on which an insect, coming from a
younger flower, could hardly fail to deposit some pollen.
The two stigmas in the ray florets of Parthenium have
no brush of hairs ; and they would be of no use, as these
flowers have no stamens.

The Leguminosse, or Pea- tribe, present a number of
beautiful contrivances. Let us take a common little
Lotus corniculatus (Fig. 25). The petals are five in
number ; the upper one stands upright, and is known as
the standard (Fig. 26, sid) ; the two lateral ones present
a slight resemblance to wings (Figs. 26, 27, w), while
the two lower ones are united along their edges so

LOTUS.— SWEET PEA.

2fi

FIG. 25. — Lotus corniculatus.

as to form a sort of boat, whence they are known
as the "keel" (Figs. 27, 28, k). The stamens, with
one exception, are united at
their bases, thus forming a tube
(Figs. 29, 30, t), surrounding
the pistil, which projects be-
yond them into a triangular
space at the end of the keel.
Into this space the pollen is
shed (Fig. 30, p°). It must
also be observed that each of
the wings has a projection (c)
which locks into a correspond-
ing depression of the keel, so
that if the wings are depressed
they carry the keel with them.

Now when an insect alights on the flower, its weight
depresses the wings, and as they again carry with them
the keel, the latter slips over the column of stamens,
thus forcing some of the pollen out at the end of the
keel and against the breast of the insect. As soon as
the insect leaves the flower, this resumes its natural
position, and the pollen is again snugly protected. The
arrangement in the Sweet Pea is very similar, and if
the wings are seized by the fingers, and pressed down,
this out-pumping of the pollen may be easily effected,
and the mechanism will then be more clearly understood.
It will be observed (Fig. 30) that one stamen is sepa-
rated from the rest. The advantage of this is that it
leaves a space through which the proboscis of the bee
can reach the honey, which is situated inside the tube
formed by the united stamens. In those Leguminosse

26

ON FLOWERS AND INSECTS.

[LECT.

which have no honey, the stamens are all united to-
gether. Such flowers are, nevertheless, in spite of the

Fro. 26.

FIG. 27.

FIG. 30.

FIG. 26. — Flower of Lotus coruiculatus, seen from the side and in front.

FIG. 27. — Ditto, after removal of the standard.

FIG. 28. — Ditto, after removal of the standard and wings.

FIG. 29. — Ditto, after removal of one side of the keel.

FIG. 30. —Terminal portion of Fig. 29 more magnified.

e, entrance to the honey ; a, the free stamen ; c, the place where the
wings lock with the keel ; f, expanded ends of stamens ; /, fila-
ments of stamens ; g, tip of keel ; po, pollen ; st, stigma.

absence of honey, visited by insects for the sake of the
pollen.

In other Leguminosse, as for instance in the Furze

i.] THE VIOLET. 27

(Ulex europceus), and the Broom (Sarothamnus scopa-
rius), the flower is in a state of tension, but the different
parts are, as it were, locked together. The action of the
bee, however, puts an end to this ; the flower explodes,
and thus dusts the bee with pollen.

It would, however, take too long to refer to the
various interesting arrangements by which cross-fertili-
zation is secured in this great order of plants.

It is impossible not to be struck by the marvellous
variety of contrivances found among flowers, and the
light thus thrown upon them, by the consideration
of their relations to insects ; but I must now call your
attention to certain very curious , cases, in which the
same species has two or more kinds of flowers. Prob-
ably in all plants the flowers differ somewhat in size,
and I have already mentioned (ante, p. 13) some species
in which these differences have given rise to two distinct
classes of flowers, one large, and much visited by insects,
the other small, and comparatively neglected. In other
species, as, for instance, some of the Violets, these differ-
ences are carried much further. The smaller flowers
have no smell or honey, the corolla is rudimentary, and,
in fact, an ordinary observer would not recognize them
as flowers at all. Such " cleistogamic " flowers, as they
have been termed by Dr. Kuhn, are already known to
exist in about fifty genera. Their object probably is to
secure, with as little expenditure as possible, the con-
tinuance of the species, in cases when, from unfavourable
weather or other causes, insects are absent ; and under
such circumstances, as scent, honey, and colour are of no
use, it is an advantage to the plant to be spared from
the effort of their production.

ON FLOWERS AND INSECTS.

[LECT.

As the type of another class of cases in which two
kinds of flowers are produced by the same species (though
not on the same stock) we may take our common Cow-
slips and Primroses. If you examine a number of them,
you will find that they fall into two distinct series. In
some of the flowers, the pistil is as long as the tube, and
the button-shaped stigma (Fig. 31, st) is situated at the
mouth of the flower ; the stamens (a a) being half-way
down the tube : while in the other set, on the contrary,
the anthers are at the mouth of the flower, and the

FIG. 31.— Primula (long-styled form). FJG. 32. — Primula (short-styled form).

stigma half-way down. The existence of these two
kinds of flowers had long been known, but it remained
unexplained until Mr. Darwin devoted his attention to
the subject. Now that he has furnished us with the
clue, the case is clear enough.

An insect visiting a plant of the short-styled form
would dust its proboscis at a certain distance from the
extremity (Fig. 32, a), which, when the insect passed to
a long-styled flower, would come just opposite to the
pistil (Fig. 3 1 , st). At the same time, the stamens of
this second form (Fig. 31, (t) would dust the proboscis at

i.] THE PRIMROSE AND COWSLIP. 29

a point considerably nearer to the extremity, which in
its turn would correspond to the position of the stigma
in the first form (Fig. 32, st). The two kinds of flowers
never grow together on the same stock, and the two
kinds of plants generally grow together in nearly equal
proportions. Owing to this arrangement, therefore, in-
sects can hardly fail to fertilize each flower with pollen
from a different stock.

The two forms differ also in some other respects. In
the long-styled form, the stigma (st} is globular and
rough, while that of the short-styled is smoother, and
somewhat depressed. These differences, however, are
not sufficiently conspicuous to be shown in the figure.
Again, the pollen of the long-styled form is considerably
smaller than the other, a difference the importance of
which is obvious, for each has to give rise to a tube
which penetrates the whole length of the style, from the
stigma to the base of the flower ; and the one has there-
fore to produce a tube nearly twice as long as that of
the other. The careful experiments made by Mr. Darwin
have shown that, to obtain the largest quantity of seed,
the flowers must be fertilized by pollen from the other
form. Nay, in some cases, the flowers produce more seed,
if fertilized by pollen from another species, than by that
from the other form of their own.

This curious difference in the Primrose and Cowslip,
between flowers of the same species, which Mr. Darwin
has proposed to call Dimorphism, is found in most
species of the genus Primula, but not in all.

The Cowslip and Primrose resemble one another in
many respects, but the honey they secrete must be very
different, for while the Cowslip is habitually visited

30 ON ELOWERS AND INSECTS. [LECT.

during the day by humble bees, this is not the case with

the Primrose, which, in Mr. Darwin's opinion, is fertilized

almost exclusively by moths.

The genus Ly thrum (Fig. 33) affords a still more

complex case, for here we have three sets of flowers.
The stamens are in two groups ;
in some plants, the pistil projects
beyond them ; in the second form
it is shorter than any of the sta-
mens, and in the third it is in-
termediate in length, so that the
stigma lies between the two sets
of anthers. These three positions
appear to correspond respectively
to the head, thorax, and abdomen
of the bee.

Although flowers present us
with these beautiful and complex

FIG. 33.—Lythrum salicaria.

contrivances, whereby the transfer

of pollen from flower to flower is provided for, and
waste is prevented, yet they appear to be imperfect,
or at least not yet perfect in their adaptations. Many
small insects obtain access to flowers and rob them
of their contents. Malva rotundifolia can be, and
often is, sucked by bees from the outside, in which
case the flower derives no advantage from the visit
of the insect. In Medicago sativa, also, insects can
suck the honey without effecting fertilization, and the
same flower continues to secrete honey after fertiliza-
tion has taken place, and when, apparently, it can
no longer be of any use. Fritz Miiller has observed
that, though Posoqueria fragrans is exclusively fer-

i.] IMPERFECTION OF FLOWERS. 31

tilized by night-flying insects, many of the flowers open
in the day, and consequently remain sterile. It is
of course possible that these cases may be explained
away ; nevertheless, as both insects and flowers are con-
tinually altering in their structure, and in their geo-
graphical distribution, we -should naturally expect to
find such instances. Water continually tends to find its
own level ; animals and plants as constantly tend to adapt
themselves to their conditions. For it is obvious that
any blossom which differed from the form and size best
adapted to secure the due transference of the pollen
would be less likely to be fertilized than others ; while
on the other hand, those richest in honey, sweetest, and
most conspicuous, would most surely attract the atten-
tion and secure the visits of insects ; and thus, just as
our gardeners, by selecting seed from the most beauti-
ful varieties, have done so much to adorn our gar-
dens, so have insects, by fertilizing the largest and
most brilliant flowers, contributed unconsciously, but
not less effectually, to the beauty of our woods and
fields.1

1 I have treated the subject of this lecture at greater length in a
little book on Flowers and Insects, forming one of the "Nature
Series."

ON PLANTS AND INSECTS.

LECTURE II.

IN the last lecture I endeavoured to show in a variety
of cases how beautifully flowers are constructed, so as
to secure their fertilization by insects. Neither plants
nor insects would be what they are, but for the in-
fluence which each has exercised on the other. Some
plants, indeed, are altogether dependent on insects for
their very existence. We know now, for instance, that
certain plants produce no seeds at all, unless visited by
insects. Thus, in some of our colonies, the common Eed
Clover sets no seeds, on account of the absence of hum-
ble bees ; for the proboscis of the hive bee is not long
enough to effect the object. According to Mr. Belt, the
same is the case, and for the same reason, in Nicaragua,
with the scarlet-runner. But even in those instances in
which it is not absolutely necessary, it is an advantage
that the flowers should be fertilized by pollen brought
from a different stock, and with this object in view,
insects are tempted to visit flowers for the sake of the
honey and pollen ; while the colours and scents are useful
in making the flowers more easy to find.

Fortunately for us, bees like the same odours as we do ;
and as the great majority of flowers are adapted for bees,

LECT. ii.] HONEY. 33

they are consequently sweet ; but it might have been
otherwise, for flies prefer unpleasant smells, such as those
of decaying meat, and other animal substances on which
they live as larvae, and some flowers, consequently,
which are fertilized by them, are characterized by very
evil odours. Colours also are affected in the same
manner, for while bee-flowers (if I may coin such an
expression) have generally bright, clear colours, fly-
flowers are usually reddish or yellowish brown.

The real use of honey now seems so obvious that it
is curious to see the various theories which were once
entertained on the subject. Patrick Blair thought that
the honey absorbed the pollen, and then fertilized the
ovary ; Pontedera that it kept the ovary in a moist
condition. Linnaeus confessed his inability to solve the
question. Other botanists considered that it was useless
material thrown off in the process of growth. Kriinitz
thought he observed that in meadows much visited by
bees the plants were more healthy, but the inference he
drew was, that the honey, unless removed, was very inju-
rious, and that the bees were of use in carrying it off.

Kurr observed that the formation of honey in flowers
is intimately associated with the maturity of the stamens
and pistil. He lays it down, as a general rule, that it
very seldom commences before the opening of the an-
thers, is generally most copious during their maturity,
and ceases so soon as the stamens begin to wither and
the development of the fruit commences. Kothe's
observations also led him to a similar conclusion, and
yet neither of these botanists perceived the intimate
association which exists between the presence of honey

D

34 ON PLANTS AND INSECTS. [LECT.

and the period at which the visits of insects are of
importance to the plant. Sprengel was the first to
point out the real office of honey, but his views were
far from meeting with general assent, and, even as
lately as 1833, were altogether rejected by Kurr, who
came to the conclusion that the secretion of honey is
the result of developmental energy, which afterwards
concentrates itself on the ovary.

No doubt, however, seems any longer to exist that
Sprengel's view is right ; and that the true function of
honey is to attract insects, and thus to secure cross-
fertilization. Thus, most of the Rosacese are fertilized
by insects, and possess nectaries ; but, as Delpino has
pointed out, the genus Poterium is anemophilous, or
wind-fertilized, and possesses no honey. So also the
Maples are almost all fertilized by insects, and produce
honey ; but Acer negundo is anemophilous, and honey-
less. Again, among the Polygonacese, some species are
insect-fertilized and melliferous, while, on the other hand,
certain genera, Rumex and Oxyria, have no honey, and
are fertilized by the wind. At first sight it might
appear an objection to this view, — and one reason
perhaps why the earlier botanists missed the true ex-
planation may have been the fact, — that some plants
secrete honey on other parts than the flowers. Belt
and Delpino have, I think, suggested the true function
of these extra-floral nectaries.1 The former of these
excellent observers describes a South American species
of Acacia : this tree, if unprotected, is apt to be stripped

1 I by no means, however, wish to suggest that we as yet fully
understand the facts. For instance, the use of the nectary at the
base of the leaf of the fern is still quite unexplained.

IL] ANTS. 35

of the leaves by a leaf-cutting ant, which uses them,
not directly for food, but, according to Mr. Belt, to grow
mushrooms on. The Acacia, however, bears hollow
thorns, while each leaflet produces honey in a crater-
formed gland at the base, and a small, sweet, pear-
shaped body at the tip. In consequence, it is inhabited
by myriads of a small ant, which nests in the hollow
thorns, and thus finds meat, drink, and lodging all
provided for it. These ants are continually roam-
ing over the plant, and constitute a most efficient
body-guard, not only driving off the leaf-cutting ants,
but, in Belt's opinion, rendering the leaves less liable to
be eaten by herbivorous mammalia. Delpino mentions
that on one occasion he was gathering a flower of Clero-
dendron fmgrans, when he was suddenly attacked by
a whole army of small ants.

I am not aware that any of our English plants are
protected in this manner from browsing quadrupeds,
but not the less do our ants perform for them a very
similar function, by keeping down the number of small
insects, which would otherwise rob them of their sap
and strip them of their leaves.

Forel watched, from this point of view, a nest of
Formica pratensis. He found that the ants brought in
dead insects, small caterpillars, grasshoppers, cercopis,
&c., at the rate of about twenty-eight a minute, or more
than one thousand six hundred in an hour. When it is
considered that the ants work not only all day, but in
warm weather often all night too, it is easy to see
how important a function they fulfil in keeping down
the number of small insects.

Some of the most mischievous insects, indeed — certain

D 2

36 ON PLANTS AND INSECTS. [LECT.

species, for instance, of aphis and coccus — have turned
the tables on the plants, and converted ants from
enemies into friends, by themselves developing nectaries,
and secreting honey, which the ants love. We have all
seen the little brown garden ant, for instance, assiduously
running up the stems of plants, to milk their curious
little cattle. In this manner, not only do the aphides
and cocci secure immunity from the attacks of the
ants, but even turn them from foes into friends. They
are subject to the attacks of a species of ichneumon,
which lays its eggs in them, and Delpino has seen
ants watching over the cocci with truly maternal vigil-
ance, and driving off the ichneumons whenever they
attempted to approach.

But though ants are in some respects very useful to
plants, they are not wanted in the flowers. The great
object is to secure cross-fertilization ; but for this pur-
pose winged insects are almost necessary, because they
fly readily from one plant to another, and generally,
as already mentioned, confine themselves for a certain
time to the same species. Creeping insects, on the
other hand, naturally would pass from each floret
to the next ; and, as Mr. Darwin has shown in his
last work, it is of little use to bring pollen from a
different flower of the same stock ; it must be from
a different plant altogether. Moreover, creeping
insects, in quitting a plant, would generally go up
another close by, without any regard to species.
Hence, even to small flowers (such as many Crucifera3,
Composite, Saxifrages, &c.), which, as far as size is
concerned, might well be fertilized by ants, the visits
of flying insects are much more advantageous.

ii.] ANTS AND PLANTS. 37

Moreover, if larger flowers were visited by ants, not
only would these deprive the flowers of their honey,
without fulfilling any useful function in return, but
they would probably prevent the really useful visits
of bees. If you touch an ant with a needle or a
bristle, she is almost sure to seize it in her jaws ; and
if bees, when visiting any particular species, were liable
to have the delicate tip of their proboscis seized on by
the horny jaws of an ant, we may be sure that such a
plant would soon be deserted.

On the other hand, we know how fond ants are of
honey, and how zealously and unremittingly they search
for food. How is it, then, that they do not anticipate
the bees, and secure the honey for themselves ? Kerner
has recently published a most interesting memoir on
this subject, and has pointed out a number of in-
genious contrivances by which flowers protect them
selves from the unwelcome visits of such intruders.
The most frequent are the interposition of chevaux
de frise, which ants cannot penetrate, glutinous parts
which they cannot traverse, slippery slopes which they
cannot climb, or barriers which close the way.

Firstly, then, as regards chevaux de frise. In some
respects these are the most effectual protection, since
they exclude not only creeping insects, but also other
creatures, such as slugs. With this object, it will be
observed that the hairs which cover the stalks of so
many herbs usually point downwards. A good example
of this is afforded, for instance, by a plant, Knautia dip-
sacifolia (Fig. 34), allied to our Common Blue Scabious.
The heads of the Common Carline (Carlina vulgar is)
(Fig. 36), again, present a sort of thicket, which must

38 ON PLANTS AND INSECTS. [LECT.

offer an almost impenetrable barrier to ants. Some
species of plants are quite smooth, excepting just below
the flowers. The common but beautiful Cornflower
(Centaurea cyanus) is quite smooth, but the involucres
forming the flower-head are bordered with recurved
teeth. In this case, neither the stem nor the leaves
show a trace of such prickles.

The same consideration throws light on the large
number of plants which are more or less glutinous, a
condition generally produced, as, for instance, in the

FIG. 34. — Knautia dipsacifolia.

flowers of the Gooseberry and of Linncea borealis (Fig.
35), by the presence of glandular hairs. Kerner has
called attention to a very interesting illustration afforded
by Polygonum amphibium. In this species the stigma
projects about one-fifth of an inch above the flower, so
that if ants could obtain access, they would steal the
honey without fertilizing the flower ; a flying insect,
on the contrary, alighting on the flower, could scarcely
fail to touch the stigma.

ii.] MODES OF SELF-PROTECTION. 39

The beautiful rosy flowers of this species are rich in
nectar : the stamens are short ; the pistil, on the con-
trary, projects considerably above the corolla. The
nectar is not protected by any special arrangement
of the flower itself, and is accessible even to very
small insects. The stamens ripen before the pistil, and
any flying insect, however small, coming from above,
would assist in cross-fertilization. Creeping insects, on
the contrary, which in most cases would enter from
below, would rob the honey without benefiting the
plant. P. amphibium, as its name denotes, grows

FIG. 35. — Linncea. FIG. 36. — Carlina.

sometimes in water, sometimes on land. So long, of
course, as it grows in water, it is thoroughly protected,
and the stem is smooth ; while, on the other hand,
those specimens which live on land throw out certain
hairs which terminate in sticky glands, and thus prevent
small insects from creeping up to the flowers. In this
case, therefore, the plant is not sticky, except just when
this condition is useful. All these viscous plants, as far
as I know, have upright or horizontal flowers.

On the other hand, where the same object is effected
by slippery surfaces, the flowers are often pendulous ;

40 ON PLANTS AND INSECTS. [LECT.

creeping creatures being thus kept out of them, just as
the pendulous nests of the weaver-bird are a protection
from snakes and other enemies. As instances of this
kind, I may mention the Common Snowdrop, and the
Cyclamen.

Many flowers close their petals during rain, and this
is obviously an advantage, since it prevents the honey
and pollen from being spoilt or washed away. I have
elsewhere suggested that the so-called " sleep " of flowers
has reference to the habits of insects, on the ground
that flowers which are fertilized by night-flying insects
would derive no advantage from being open in the day ;
while, on the other hand, those which are fertilized by
bees would gain nothing by being open at night. I
confess that I suggested this with much diffidence, but it
may now, I think, be regarded as well established.

Silene nutans (Fig. 37), the Nottingham Catchfly, is a
very instructive species from this point of view, and
indeed illustrates a number of
interesting points in the relations
between plants and insects. Its
life history has recently been well
described by Kerner. The upper
part of the flowering stem is
viscid ; from which it has derived
FIG. 37.— Silene nutans. its English name, the Nottingham
Catchfly. This prevents the access

of ants and other small creeping insects. Each flower
lasts three days, or rather three nights. The stamens
are ten in number, arranged in two sets, the one set
standing in front of the sepals, the other in front

ii.] THE SLEEP OF FLOWERS. 41

of the petals. Like other night flowers, it is white,
and opens towards evening, when it also becomes ex-
tremely fragrant. The first evening, towards dusk, the
five stamens in front of the sepals grow very rapidly for
about two hours, so that they emerge from the flower ;
the pollen ripens, and is exposed by the bursting of the
anther. So the flower remains through the night, very
attractive to, and much visited by, moths. Towards three
in the morning the scent ceases, the anthers begin to
shrivel up or drop off, the filaments turn themselves out-
wards, so as to be out of the way, while the petals, on the
contrary, begin to roll themselves up, so that by daylight
they close the aperture of the flower, and present only
their brownish -green undersides to view ; which, more-
over, are thrown into numerous wrinkles. Thus, by the
morning's light, the flower has all the appearance of
being faded. It has no smell, and the honey is covered
over by the petals. So it remains all day. Towards
evening, however, everything is changed. The petals
unfold themselves ; by eight o'clock the flower is as
fragrant as before, the second set of stamens have
rapidly grown, their anthers are open, and the pollen
again exposed. By morning the flower is again " asleep,"
the anthers are shrivelled, the scent has ceased, and the
petals rolled up as before. The third evening, again the
same process occurs, but this time it is the pistil which
grows : the long spiral stigmas on the third evening take
the position which on the previous two had been occupied
by the anthers, and can hardly fail to be dusted by moths
with pollen brought from another flower.

An objection to the view that the sleep of flowers is
regulated by the visits of insects, might be derived from

42 ON PLANTS AND INSECTS. [LECT.

the cases of those flowers which close early in the day,
the well-known Tragopogon pratense, or " John Go-to-
bed at Noon," for instance ; still more, such species as
Lapsana communis, or Crepis pulchra, which open before
six and close again before ten in the morning. Bees, how-
ever, are early risers, and some species, as for instance
some of the Halicti, cease visiting flowers before the heat
of the day commences, while ants come out later, when
the dew is off; so that it might be an advantage to a
flower which was quite unprotected, to open early for the
bees, and close again before the ants were out (see ante,
p. 36), thus preserving its honey exclusively for bees.

So much for the first part of my subject. I must now
pass to the second — the action of plants upon insects.
It would here, perhaps, be most natural to discuss the
modifications which have been produced in insects by
the search after honey and pollen ; especially the gradual
lengthening of the proboscis in butterflies, moths, and
bees, to enable them to suck the honey, and the adapta-
tion of the legs of bees, to enable them to carry off the
more or less dry and dusty pollen. Having, however,
already said so much about flowers and insects, it will
be better for me to take other illustrations, and
fortunately there is no lack or difficulty.

Many of the cases in which certain insects escape
danger by their similarity to plants are well known ;
the leaf insect and the walking-stick insect are familiar
and most remarkable cases. The larvae of insects afford,
also, many interesting examples, and, in other respects,
teach us, indeed, many instructive lessons. It would be
a great mistake to regard them as merely preparatory
stages in the development of the perfect insect. They are

ii.] METAMORPHOSES OF INSECTS. 43

much more than this, for external circumstances act on
the larvse, as well as on the perfect insect : both, therefore,
are liable to adaptation. In fact, the modifications which
insect larvae undergo may be divided into two kinds —
developmental, or those which tend to approximation
to the mature form ; and adaptational or adaptive ;
those which tend to suit them to their own mode
of life.

It is a remarkable fact, that the forms of larvse do not
depend on that of the mature insect. In many cases, for
instance, very similar larvae produce extremely dissimilar
insects. In other cases, similar, or comparatively similar,
perfect insects have very dissimilar larvse. Indeed, a
classification of insects founded on larvse would be
quite different from that founded on the perfect insects.
The Hymenoptera, for instance, which, so far as the
perfect insects are concerned, form a very homogeneous
group, would be divided into two — or rather one portion
of them, namely, the saw-flies, would be united to the
butterflies and moths. Now, why do the larvae of saw-
flies differ from those of other Hymenoptera, and re-
semble those of butterflies and moths ? It is because
their habits differ from those of other Hymenoptera,
and they feed on leaves, like ordinary caterpillars.

In some cases the form changes considerably during
the larval state. From this point of view, the trans-
formations of the genus Sitaris, which has been carefully
investigated by M. Fabre, are peculiarly interesting.

The genus Sitaris (a small beetle allied to Cantharis,
the blister-fly, and to the oil-beetle) is parasitic on a
kind of bee (Anthophora) which excavates subterranean
galleries, each leading to a cell. The eggs of the sitaris,

44 ON PLANTS AND INSECTS. [LECT.

which are deposited at the entrance of the galleries, are
hatched at the end of September or beginning of Octo-
ber, and M. Fabre not unnaturally expected that the
young larvae, which are active little creatures with six
serviceable legs, would at once eat their way into the
cells of the anthophora. No such thing : till the month
of April following they remained without leaving their
birth-place, and consequently without food ; nor did
they in this long time change either in form or size.
M. Fabre ascertained this, not only by examining the
burrow of the anthophoras, but also by direct observa-
tions of some young larvae kept in captivity. In April,
however, his captives at last awoke from their long-
lethargy, and hurried anxiously about their prisons.
Naturally inferring that they were in search of food,
M. Fabre supposed that this would consist either of the
larvae or pupae of the anthophora, or of the honey with
which it stores its cell. Ail three were tried without
success. The first two were neglected, and the larvae, when
placed on the latter, either hurried away or perished
in -the attempt, being evidently unable to deal with the
sticky substance. M. Fabre was in despair : " Jamais
experience," he says, " n'a eprouve pareille deconfiture.
Larves, nymphes, cellules, miel, je vous ai tous offert ;
que voulez-vous, done, bestioles maudites ? " The first
ray of light came to him from our countryman, Newport,
who ascertained that a small parasite found by Leon
Dufour on one of the wild bees was, in fact, the larva
of the oil-beetle. The larvae of sitaris much resembled
Dufour's larvae. Acting on this hint, M. Fabre ex-
amined many specimens of anthophora, and found on
them at last the larvae of his sitaris. The males of

ii.] METAMORPHOSES OF INSECTS. 45

anthophora emerge from the pupse sooner than the
females, and M. Fabre ascertained that, as they come out
of their galleries, the little sitaris larvae fasten upon
them. Not, however, for long : instinct teaches them
that they are not yet in the straight path of develop-
ment ; and, watching their opportunity, they pass from
the male to the female bee. Guided by these indica-
tions, M. Fabre examined several cells of anthophora ;
in some, the egg of the anthophora floated by itself on
the surface of the honey : in others, on the egg, as on a
raft, sat the still more minute larva of the sitaris. The
mystery was solved. At the moment when the egg is
laid, the sitaris larva springs upon it. Even while the
poor mother is carefully fastening up her cell, her mortal
enemy is beginning to devour her offspring ; for the egg
of the anthophora serves not only as a raft, but as a
repast. The honey, which is enough for either, would
be too little for both ; and the sitaris, therefore, at its
first meal, relieves itself from its only rival. After eight
days the egg is consumed, and on the empty shell the
sitaris undergoes its first transformation, and makes its
appearance in a very different form.

The honey, which was fatal before, is now necessary,
the activity, which before was necessary, is now useless ;
consequently, with the change of skin, the active, slim
larva changes into a white, fleshy grub, so organized as
to float on the surface of the honey, with the mouth
beneath and the spiracles above the surface : " Grace a
1'embonpoint du ventre," says M. Fabre, " la larve est a
Tabri de 1'asphyxie." In this state it remains until the
honey is consumed ; then the animal contracts, and de-
taches itself from its skin, within which the further

46 ON PLANTS AND INSECTS. [LECT.

transformations take place. In the next stage, which
M. Fabre calls the pseudo-chrysalis, the larva has a solid
corneous envelope and an oval shape, and in its colour,
consistency, and immobility, reminds one of a dipterous
pupa. The time passed in this condition varies much.
When it has elapsed, the animal moults again, again
changes its form ; after this it becomes a pupa, without
any remarkable peculiarities. Finally, after these won-
derful changes and adventures, in the month of August
the perfect beetle makes its appearance.

In fact, whenever in any group we find differences in
form or colour, we shall always find them associated with
differences in habit. Let us take the case of caterpillars.
The prevailing colour of caterpillars is green, like that
of leaves. The value of this to the young insect, the
protection it affords, are obvious. We must all have
observed how difficult it is to distinguish small green
caterpillars from the leaves on which they feed. When,
however, they become somewhat larger, their form be-
trays them, and it is important that there should be
certain marks to divert the eye from the outlines of the
body. This is effected, and much protection given, by
longitudinal lines (Fig. 38), which accordingly are found
on a great many caterpillars. These lines, both in colour
and thickness, much resemble some of the lines on leaves
(especially those, for instance, of grasses), and also the
streaks of shadow which occur among foliage. If, how-
ever, this be the explanation of them, then they ought
to be wanting, as a general rule, in very small cater-
pillars, and to prevail most among those which feed on
or among grasses. Now, similar lines occur on a great
number of caterpillars belonging to most different groups

ii.] WHITE AND COLOURED STREAKS. 47

of butterflies and moths, as you may see by turning
over the illustrations of any monograph of the group.
They exist among the hawk-moths, as, for instance,
in the humming-bird hawk-moth ; they occur in many
butterflies, as, in Arge galathea, which feeds on the
cat's-tail grass; and in many moths, as, for instance,
in Pyrophila tragopoginis, which feeds on the leaves

FIG. 38. — Arge galathea.

of the "John Go-to-bed at Noon" (Tragopogon). But
you will find that the smallest caterpillars rarely possess
these white streaks. As regards the second point also,
the streaks are generally wanting in caterpillars which
feed on large-leaved plants. The Saty rides, on the
contrary, all possess them, and all live on grass. In
fact we may say, as a general rule, that these longi-

48 ON PLANTS AND INSECTS. [LECT.

tudinal streaks only occur on caterpillars which live on
or among narrow-leaved plants. As the insect grows,
these lines often disappear on certain segments, and are
replaced by diagonal lines. These diagonal lines (Fig.
39) occur in a great many caterpillars, belonging to the
most distinct families of butterflies and moths. They
come off just at the same angle as the ribs of leaves, and
resemble them very much in general effect. They occur
also especially in species which feed on large-leaved
plants, and I believe I may say that though a great
many species of caterpillars present these lines, they

FIG. 39. — Smeritithus ocellatus.

rarely, if ever, occur in species which live on grass ;
while, on the contrary, they are very frequent in those
species which live on large-leaved plants. It might at
first be objected to this view that there are many cases,
as in the elephant hawk-moth, in which caterpillars have
both. A little consideration, however, will explain this.
In small caterpillars these oblique lines would be useless,
because they must have some relation, not only in colour,
but in their distance apart, to the ribs of the leaves.
Hence, while there are a great many species which have
longitudinal lines when young, and diagonal ones when
they are older and larger, there is not, I believe, a single

ir.j WHITE AND COLOURED STREAKS. 49

one which begins with diagonal lines, and then replaces
them with longitudinal ones. The disappearance of the
longitudinal lines on those segments which have diagonal
ones, is striking, where the lines are marked. It is an
advantage, because white lines crossing one another at
such an angle have no relation to anything which occurs
in plants, and would make the creature more conspi-
cuous. When, therefore, the diagonal lines are deve-
loped, the longitudinal ones often disappear. There is
one other point in connection with these diagonal lines
to which I must call your attention. In many species
they are white, but in some cases, as for instance in the
beautiful green caterpillar of the privet hawk-moth, the
white streak is accompanied by a coloured one — in that
case lilac. At first we might think that this would be a
disadvantage, as tending to make the caterpillar more
conspicuous ; and in fact, if we put one in full view,
for instance, out on a table, and focus the eye on it, the
coloured lines are very striking. But we must remember
that the habit of the insect is to sit on the lower side of
the leaf, generally near the midrib, and in the subdued
light of such a situation, especially if the eye be not
looking exactly at them, the coloured lines beautifully
simulate a line of soft shadow, such as must always
accompany a strong rib ; and I need not tell any artist
that the shadows of yellowish green must be purplish.
Moreover, any one who has ever found one of these
large caterpillars will, I am sure, agree with me that
it is surprising, when we consider their size and
conspicuous colouring, how difficult they are to see.

But though the prevailing colour of caterpillars is
green, there are numerous exceptions. In one great

E

50 ON PLANTS AND INSECTS. [LECT.

family of moths (the Geometridce) the prevailing colour is
brown. These caterpillars, however, escape observation
by their great similarity to brown twigs, a resemblance
which is heightened by their peculiar attitudes, and in
many cases by the existence of warts or protuberances,
which look like buds. Some, however, even of these
caterpillars, when very young, are green. Again, some
caterpillars are white. These either feed on and burrow
in wood — such are, for instance, the species of Sphecia,
Trochilium, and Zeuzera — or on roots, as the ghost-
moth (Hepialus humuli). Hipparchia hyperanthus
(the ringlet butterfly) also has whitish caterpillars, and
this may at first sight appear to contradict the rule,
since it feeds on grass. Its habit is, however, to keep
at the roots by day, and feed only at night.

In various genera we find black caterpillars, which
are of course very conspicuous, and, so far as I know,
not distasteful to birds. In such cases, however, it will
be found that they are covered with hairs or spines,
which protect them from most birds. In these species,
the bold dark colour may be an advantage, by rendering
the hair more conspicuous. As instances of caterpillars
which are black and hairy, I may quote, among our
English butterflies, Melitcea cinxia, M. artemis, M.
athalia, M. selene, M. dia, M. euphrosyne, Argynnis
aglaia, Vanessa polychloros, V. io, and V. antiope ;
while among moths, there are Arctia villica, A. caja,
and Heraclea dominula. I do not know any large
caterpillar which is black and smooth.

Brown caterpillars, also, are frequently protected by
hairs or spines in the same way. As instances may be
mentioned Cynthia cardui, Argynnis lathonia, Erio-

ir.] BRIGHTLY COLOURED CATERPILLARS. 51

gaster lanestris, Odonestis potatoria, Lasiocampa rubi,
L. trifolii, and L.roboris. Brown caterpillars, however,
unlike black ones, are frequently naked. These fall into
two principal categories : firstly, those which, like the
Geometridce, put themselves into peculiar and stiff
attitudes, so that in form, colour, and position they
closely resemble bits of dry stick ; and, secondly, those
which feed on low plants, concealing themselves on the
ground by day, and only coming out in the dark.

Yellow and yellowish-green caterpillars are abundant,
and their colour is a protection. Red and blue, on the
contrary, are much less common colours, and are gene-
rally present as spots.

Moreover, caterpillars with red lines or spots are gene-
rally hairy, and this for the reason given above. Such
species, therefore, would be avoided by birds. There are
no doubt some apparent exceptions. Papilio machaon,
for instance, has red spots and still is smooth ; but as it
emits a strongly-scented liquid when alarmed, it is
probably distasteful to birds. I cannot recall any other
case of a British caterpillar which has conspicuous red
spots or lines, and yet is smooth.

Blue is among caterpillars even a rarer colour than
red. Indeed, among our larger larvse, the only cases I
can recall are the species of Gastropacha, which have
two conspicuous blue bands, the Death's-head moth,
which has broad diagonal bands, and Chcerocampa,
which has two bright blue oval patches on the third
segment. The species of Gastropacha are protected by
being hairy, but why they have the blue bands I have
no idea. It is interesting, that the other species both
frequent plants which have blue flowers. The peculiar

E 2

52 ON PLANTS AND INSECTS. [LECT.

hues of the Death's-head hawk-moth caterpillar, which
feeds on the potato, unite so beautifully the brown of the
earth, the yellow and green of the leaves, and the blue
of the flowers, that, in spite of its size, it can scarcely be
perceived unless the eye be focussed exactly upon it.

Chcerocampa nerii is also an interesting case. Many of
the hawk-moth caterpillars have eye-like spots, to which
I shall have to allude again presently. These arc gene-
rally reddish or yellowish, but in Ch. nerii, which feeds
on the periwinkle, they are bright blue, and in form as
well as colour closely resemble the blue petals of that
flower. Ch. celerio also has two smaller blue spots,
with reference to which I ca'n make no suggestion. It
is a very rare species, and I have never seen it. Pos-
sibly, in this case, the blue spots may be an inherited
character.

No one who looks at any representations of hawk-
moth caterpillars can fail to be struck by the peculiar
colouring of those belonging to the genus Anceryx,
which differ in style of colouring from all other sphinx
larvae, having longitudinal bands of brown and green.
Why is this ? Their habitat is different. They feed on
the leaves of the pinaster, and their peculiar colouring
offers a general similarity to the brown twigs and narrow
green leaves of a conifer. There are not many species of
Lepidoptera which feed on the pine, but there are a
few ; such, for instance, are Achatia spreta and Dendro-
lirnus pini, both of which have a very analogous style of
colouring to that of Anceryx, while the latter has also
tufts of bluish-green hair which singularly mimic the
leaves of the pine. It is still more remarkable that in a
different order of insects, that of the Hymenoptera, we

JL] GHJ&ROCAMPA ELPENOR. 53;

again find species — for instance, Lophyrus soda— which
live on the pine, and in which the same style of
colouring is repeated.

Let us now take a single group, and see how far we
can explain its various colours and markings, and what
arc the lessons which they teach us. For this purpose, I
think I cannot do better than select the larvee of the
Sphingidce, which have just been the subject of a mas-
terly monograph by Dr. Weismann, from whom most
of the following facts are taken.

The caterpillars of this group are very different in
colour — green, white, yellow, brown, sometimes even
gaudy, varied with spots, patches, streaks, and lines.
Now, are these differences merely casual and accidental,
or have they a meaning and a purpose ? In many,
perhaps in most cases, the markings serve for the
purpose of concealment. When, indeed, we see cater-
pillars represented on a white sheet of paper, or if we
put them on a plain table, and focus the eye on them,
the colours and markings would seem, if possible, to
render them even more conspicuous ; as, for instance, in
Deilephila galii; but amongst the intricate lines and
varied colours of foliage and flowers, and if the insect be
a little out of focus, the effect is very different.

Let us begin with the Charocampa elpenor, the
elephant hawk-moth. The caterpillars, as represented
in most entomological works, .are of two varieties, most
of them brown (Fig. 46), but some green. Both have
a white line on the three first segments ; two remarkable
eye-like spots on the fourth and fifth, and a very faint
median line ; and are rather more than four inches long.
I will direct your attention specially, for the moment, to

54 ON PLANTS AND INSECTS. [LECT.

three points : — What do the eye-spots and the faint
lateral line mean ? and why are some green, and some
brown, offering thus such a marked contrast to the leaves
of the Epilobium parvum, on which they feed ? Other

FIG. 40. — Chccrocampa elpenor. First stage.

questions will suggest themselves later. I must now call
your attention to the fact that, when the caterpillars first
quit the egg, and come into the world (Fig. 40), they are
quite different in appearance, being, like so many other

FIG. 41. — Chccrocampa elpenor. Second stage.

small caterpillars, bright green, and almost exactly the
colour of the leaves on which they feed. That this colour
is not a necessary or direct consequence of the food, we
see from the case of quadrupeds, which, as I need scarcely

FIG. 42. — Chcerocampa elpcno'r. Just before second moult.

say, are never green. It is, however, so obviously a
protection to small caterpillars, that the explanation of
their green colour suggests itself to every one. After
five or six days, and when they are about a quarter of

ir.] CH^EROCAMPA ELPENOR. 55

an inch in length, they go through their first moult.
In their second stage (Fig. 41), they have two white lines,
stretching along the body from the horn to the head ;
and after a few days (Fig. 42), but not at first, traces
of the eye-spots appear on the fourth and fifth segments,
shown by a slight wave in the upper line. After

FIG. 43. — Chaerocampa elpenor. Third stage.

another five or six days, and when about half an
inch in length, our caterpillars moult again. In their
third stage (Fig. 43), the commencement of the eye-
spots is more marked, while, on the contrary, the lower
longitudinal line has disappeared. After another moult
(Fig. 44), the eye-spots are still more distinct, the white

FIG. 44. — Chterocampa elpenor. Fourth stage.

gradually becomes surrounded by a black line, while in
the next stage (Fig. 45) the centre becomes somewhat
violet. The white lines have almost, or entirely disap-
peared, and in some specimens, faint diagonal lines make
their appearance. Some few assume a brownish tint,
but not many. A fourth moult takes place in seven

56

ON PLANTS AND INSECTS.

[LECT.

or eight days, and when the caterpillars are about
an inch and a half in length. Now, the difference
shows itself still more between the two varieties, some
remaining green, while the majority become brown.
The eye- spots are more marked, and the pupil more

FIG. 45. — Chcerocampaelpcnor. Fifth st

distinct, the diagonal lines plainer, while the white
line is only indicated on the first three, and on the
eleventh segment. The last stage (Fig. 46) has been
already described.

FIG. ±Q.—Chccrocampa clpcnor. Full grown. (Natural size.)

Now, the principal points to which I desire to draw
attention are (1) the green colour, (2) the longitudinal
lines, (3) the diagonal lines, (4) the brown colour, and
(5) the eye-spots.

As regards the first three, however, I think I need
say no more. The value of the green colour to the
young larva is obvious ; nor is it much less clear that

ii.] CHANGES OF COLOUR. 57

when the insect is somewhat larger, the longitudinal
lines are a great advantage, while subsequently diagonal
ones become even more important.

The next point is the colour of the mature cater-
pillars. We have seen that some are green, and others
brown. The green ones are obviously merely those
which have retained their original colour. Now for
the brown colour. This probably makes the caterpillar
even more conspicuous among the green leaves than
would otherwise be the case. Let us see, then,
whether the habits of the insect will throw any
light upon the riddle. What would you do if you
were a big caterpillar ? Why, like most other de-
fenceless creatures, you would feed by night, and lie
concealed by day. So do these caterpillars. When
the morning light comes, they creep down the stem
of the food-plant, and lie concealed among the thick
herbage, and dry sticks and leaves, near the ground,
and it is obvious that under such circumstances the
brown colour really becomes a protection. It might
indeed be argued that the caterpillars, having become
brown, concealed themselves on the ground ; and that
we were in fact reversing the state of things. But this
is not so ; because, while we may say, as a general
rule, that (with some exceptions due to obvious causes)
large caterpillars feed by night and lie concealed by
day, it is by no means always the case that they are
brown ; some of them still retaining the green colour.
We may then conclude that the habit of concealing
themselves by day came first, and that the brown
colour is a later adaptation. It is, moreover, interest-
ing to note, that while the caterpillars which live on

58 ON PLANTS AND INSECTS. [LECT.

low plants often go down to the ground, and turn
brown, those which feed on large trees or plants
remain on the under side of the leaves, and retain
their green colour.

Thus, in Smerintlius ocellatus, which feeds on the
willow and sallow ; S. populi, which feeds on the
poplar; and S. tilice, which frequents the lime, the
caterpillars all remain green ; while in those which
frequent low plants, such as the convolvulus hawk-
moth, which frequents the convolvulus ; Chcerocampa
nerii, which feeds in this country on the periwinkle ;
Chcerocampa celerio, Ch. elpenor, and Ch. porcellus,
which live on galium, most of the caterpillars turn
brown. There are, indeed, some caterpillars which are
brown, and still do not go down to the ground, as, for'
instance, those of Aspilatis aspersaria, and indeed of
the Geometridce generally. These caterpillars, however,
as already mentioned, place themselves in peculiar
attitudes, which, combined with their brown colour,
make them look almost exactly like bits of stick or
dead twigs.

The last of the five points to which I called your
attention was the eye-spots. In some cases, spots may
serve for concealment, by resembling the marks on dead
leaves. In DeilepJiila hippophae, which feeds on the
hippophae, or sea buckthorn, a grey-green plant, the
caterpillar also is a similar grey-green, and has, when
full grown, a single red spot on each side, which, as
Weismann suggests, at first sight much resembles in
colour and size one of the berries of hippophae. This
might, at first, be supposed to constitute a danger, and
therefore to be a disadvantage, but the seeds, though

ii.] EYE-SPOTS OF CATERPILLARS. 59

present, are not ripe, and consequently are not touched
by birds. Again, in Chcerocampa tersa, there is an eye-
spot on each segment, which mimics the flower of the
plant on which it feeds (Spermacoce Jiyssopifolia). White
spots, in some cases, also resemble the spots of light
which penetrate foliage. In other instances, however,
and, at any rate, in our elephant hawk-moth, the eye-
spots certainly render the insect more conspicuous.
Now in some cases, as Wallace has pointed out, this is
an advantage, rather than a drawback. Suppose that
from the nature of its food or any other cause, as, for
instance, from being covered with hair, a small green
caterpillar were very bitter, or in any way disagreeable
or dangerous as food, still, in the number of small green
caterpillars which birds love, it would be continually
swallowed by mistake. If, on the other hand, it had a
conspicuous and peculiar colour, its evil taste would serve
to protect it, because the birds would soon recognize and
avoid it, as Weir and others have proved experimentally.
I have already alluded to a case of this among the
hawk-moths in Deilephila euph&rbice, which, feeding on
euphorbia, with its bitter milky juice, is very distasteful
to birds, and is thus actually protected by its bold and
striking colours. The spots on our elephant hawk-moth
caterpillar do not admit of this explanation, because the
insect is quite good to eat — I mean for birds. We must,
therefore, if possible, account for these spots in some
other way. There can, I think, be little doubt that
Weismann is right when he suggests that the eye-
spots actually protect the caterpillar, by frightening
its foes.

Every one must have observed that these large cater-

60 ON PLANTS AND INSECTS. [LECT.

pillars, as for instance that of Ch. porcellus (Fig. 47),
have a sort of uncanny, poisonous appearance ; that
they suggest a small thick snake or other evil beast, and
the so-called "eyes" do much to increase the deception.
Moreover, the ring on which they are placed is swollen,
and the insect, when in danger, has the habit of re-
tracting its head and front segments, which gives it an

FIG. 47. — Chocrocampa porcellus.

additional resemblance to some small reptile. That
small birds are, as a matter of fact, afraid of these cater-
pillars (which, however, I need not say, are in reality
altogether harmless) "Weismann has proved by actual
experiment. He put one of these caterpillars in a tray,
in which he was accustomed to place seed for birds.
Soon a little flock of sparrows and other small birds
assembled to feed as usual. One of them lit on the
edge of this tray, and was just going to hop in, when
she spied the caterpillar. Immediately she began
bobbing her head up and down, but was afraid to go
nearer. Another joined her, and then another, until at
last there was a little company of ten or twelve birds,
all looking on in astonishment, but not one ventured
into the tray ; while one bird, which lit in it unsuspect-
ingly, beat a hasty retreat in evident alarm as soon as
she perceived the caterpillar. After waiting for some
time, Weismann removed it, when the birds soon
attacked the seeds. Other caterpillars also are probably

ii.] PREHISTORIC CATERPILLARS. 61

protected by their curious resemblance to spotted snakes.
One of the large Indian species has even acquired the
power of hissing.

Moreover, as Weismann points out, we may learn
another very interesting lesson from these caterpillars.
They leave the egg, as we have seen, a plain green, like
so many other caterpillars, and gradually acquire a
succession of markings, the utility of which I have
just attempted to explain. The young larva, in fact,
represents an old form, and the species, in the lapse of
ages, has gone through the stage which each individual
now passes through in a few weeks. Thus the cater-
pillar of Chcerocampa porcellus, the small elephant
hawk-moth, a species very nearly allied to Ch. elpenor,
passes through almost exactly the same stages as that of
Ch. elpenor. But it leaves the egg with a subdorsal
line, which the caterpillar of Ch. elpenor does not
acquire until after its first moult. No one can doubt,
however, that there was a time when the new-born
caterpillars of Ch. porcellus were plain green, like those
of Ch. elpenor. In this respect, then, Ch. porcellus is a
newer specific form than Ch. elpenor. Again, if we
compare the mature caterpillars of Chcerocampa, we
shall find there are some forms, such as Ch. myron and
Ch. chcerilus, which never develop eye-spots, but which,
even when full grown, correspond to the second stage of
Ch. elpenor. Here, then, we seem to have a species still
in the stage which Ch. elpenor must have passed through
long ago.

The genus Deilephila, of which we have in England
three species — the euphorbia hawk-moth, the galium
hawk-moth, and the rayed hawk-moth — is also very

62 ON PLANTS AND INSECTS. [LECT.

instructive. The caterpillar of the euphorbia hawk-moth
begins life of a clear green colour, without a trace of
the subsequent markings. After the first moult, how-
ever, it has a number of black patches, a white line,
and a series of white dots, and has, therefore, at one
bound, acquired characters which in Ch. elpenor, as we
have seen, were only very gradually assumed. In the
third stage, the line has disappeared, leaving the white
spots. In the fourth, the caterpillars have become very
variable, but are generally much darker than before, and
have a number of white dots under the spots. In the
fifth stage, there is a second row of white spots under
the first. The caterpillars not being good to eat, there
is, as has been already pointed out, no need for, or
attempt at, concealment. Now, if we compare the
mature caterpillars of other species of the genus, we
shall find that they represent phases in the development
of Deilephila euphorbia. D. hippophae, for instance,
even when full grown, is a plain green, with only a
trace of the line, and corresponds, therefore, with a very
early stage of D. euphorbia; D. zygopliylli, of South
Eussia, has the line, and represents the second stage of
D. euphorbia ; D. livornica has the line and the row
of spots, and represents therefore the third stage ;
lastly, D. vespertilio and D. galii have progressed further,
and lost the longitudinal line, but they never acquire the
second row of spots which characterizes the last stage
of D. euphorbia.

Thus, then, the individual life of certain caterpillars
gives us a clue to the history of the species in past
ages.

For such inquiries as this, the larvae of Lepidoptera

ii.] TYPES OF COLOURING. 63

are particularly suitable, because they live an exposed
life; because the different species, even of the same genus,
often feed on different plants, and are therefore exposed to
different conditions ; and last, not least, because we know
more about the larvse of the Lepidoptera than about those
of any other insects. The larvae of ants all live in
the dark ; they are fed by the perfect ants, and being
therefore all subject to very similar conditions, are all
very much alike. It would puzzle even a good naturalist
to determine the species of an ant larva, while, as we
all know, the caterpillars of butterflies and moths are
as easy to distinguish as the perfect insects ; they differ
from one another as much as, sometimes more than, the
butterflies and moths themselves.

There are five principal types of colouring among
caterpillars. Those which live inside wood, or leaves,
or underground, are generally of a uniform pale hue;
the small leaf- eating caterpillars are green, like the leaves
on which they feed. The other three types may, to
compare small things with great, be likened to the three
types of colouring among cats. There are the ground
cats, such as the lion or puma, which are brownish or
sand colour, like the open places they frequent. So also
caterpillars which conceal themselves by day at the
roots of their food-plant tend, as we have seen, even if
originally green, to assume the colour of earth. Nor
must I omit to mention the Geometridce, to which I have
already referred, and which, from their brown colour,
their peculiar attitudes, and the frequent presence of
warts or protuberances, closely mimic bits of dry stick.
That the caterpillars of these species were originally
green, we may infer from the fact that some of them

64 ON PLANTS AND INSECTS. [LECT.

at least are still of that colour when first born. Then
there are the spotted or eyed cats, such as the leopard,
which live among trees ; and their peculiar colouring
renders them less conspicuous by simulating spots of
light which penetrate through foliage. So also many
caterpillars are marked with spots, eyes, or patches of
colour. Lastly, there are the jungle cats, of which the
tiger is the typical species, and which have stripes,
rendering them very difficult to see among the brown
grass which they frequent. It may, perhaps, be said
that this comparison fails, because the stripes of tigers
are perpendicular, while those of caterpillars are either
longitudinal or oblique. This, however, so far from
constituting a real difference, confirms the explanation ;
because in each case the direction of the lines follows
that of the foliage. The tiger, walking horizontally on
the ground, has transverse bars ; the caterpillar, clinging
to the grass in a vertical position, has longitudinal lines ;
while those which live on large-veined leaves have oblique
lines, like the oblique ribs of the leaves.

It might, however, be suggested that the cases given
above are exceptional. I have, therefore, in a paper
read before the Entomological Society, tabulated all our
larger British caterpillars, and the result is very interest-
ing. As regards butterflies, we have sixty-six species,
out of which eighteen are spiny, and two may fairly be
called hairy. I do not speak of mere pubescence, but
of true hairs and spines. Now, out of these twenty, ten
are black, two greyish, six brown or brownish, one
greyish-green, and only one (L. sybilla) green. Thus,
while green is so preponderating a colour among smooth-
skinned or ordinarily pubescent caterpillars (thirty-seven

ii.] RED AND BLUE ON CATERPILLARS. 65

out of the sixty-six species of butterflies being of this
colour), only a single spiny species is thus coloured.

Now, let us look at these numbers under a different
aspect. Out of sixty-six species, ten are black : and, as
we have already seen, all these are spiny or hairy. The
larva of Parnassius apollo — a species reputed to have
been taken in this country — is stated to be black, and
is not hairy or spiny ; but, as it has red spots and blue
tubercles, and the neck is furnished with a yellow forked
appendage, it is probably sufficiently protected. The
larva of Papilio machaon is also marked with black, and
provided with strongly-scented tentacles, which probably
serve as a protection.

Again, there are sixteen brown species, and of these,
seven are hairy or spiny.

Eed and blue arc rare colours among caterpillars.
Omitting minute dots, we have six species, more or less
marked with red or orange, viz., A. aglaia, V. antiopa,
N. lucina, C. alsus, P. cratcegi, and P. machaon. Of
these, two are spiny, two hairy, and one protected by
scent-emitting tentacles. The orange medio-dorsal line
of C. alsus is not very conspicuous, and has been
omitted in some descriptions. Blue is even rarer than
red ; in fact, none of our butterfly larvae can be said
to exhibit this colour.

Now, let us turn to the moths. Of these caterpillars,
the Sphingidce, Cocliopidce, Procridce, Zygcenidce,
Nolidce, Lithosiidce, Euclielidce, Chelonidce, Liparidce,
BombycidcB, Drepanulce, and Pseudo-Borribyces are tabu-
lated— these groups comprising nearly all our larger
species. The Hepialidce, Zeuzeridce, and Sesidce have
been omitted, because these larvae are all internal or

F

66 ON PLANTS AND INSECTS. [LECT.

subterranean feeders, and are devoid of any striking
colour. This leaves 122 species, out of which sixty-
eight are hairy or downy ; and of these, forty-eight, are
marked with black or grey, fifteen brown, or brownish,
two yellowish-green, one bluish-grey, one striped with
yellow and black, and one reddish-grey. Of the two
yellowish-green hairy species, which might be regarded
as exceptions, Z. lonicene is marked with black and
yellow, and N. albulalis is variable in colour, some
specimens of this caterpillar being orange. This last
species is also marked with black, so that neither of
these species can be considered of the green colour
which serves as a protection. Thus, among the moths
tabulated, there is not a single hairy species of the usual
green colour. On the other hand, there are fifty species
with black or blackish caterpillars, and of these, forty-
eight are hairy or downy.

In ten of our larger moths the caterpillars are more
or less marked with red. Of these, three are hairy, one
is an internal feeder, four have reddish lines, which
probably serve for protection by simulating lines of
shadow, and one (D. euphorbia) is inedible. The last,
D. livornica, is rare, and I have never seen the cater-
pillar ; but, to judge from figures, the reddish line and
spots would render it, not more, but less conspicuous
amongst the low herbage which it frequents.

Seven species only of our larger moths have any blue ;
of these four are hairy, the other three are hawk-moths.
In one (A. atropos) the violet colour of the side stripes
certainly renders the insect less conspicuous among the
flowers of the potato, on which it feeds. In C. nerii
there are two blue patches, which, both in colour and

ii.] GENERAL CONCLUSION. 67

form, curiously resemble the petals of the periwinkle, on
which it feeds. In the third species, C. porcellus, the
bluish spots form the centres of the above-mentioned
ocelli.

Among the Geometridce, as already mentioned, the
caterpillars are very often brown, and closely resemble
bits of stick, the similarity being much increased by the
peculiar attitudes they assume. On the other hand, the
large brown caterpillars of certain Sphingidce are night
feeders, concealing themselves on the ground by day ;
and it is remarkable that while species, such as S. con-
volvuli, which feed on low plants, turn brown as they
increase in age and size ; others, like the Smerinthi,
which frequent trees, and cannot therefore descend to
the ground for concealment, remain green throughout
life. Omitting these, we find in the table, among the
larger species, seventeen which are brown, of which
twelve are hairy, and two have extensile caudal fila-
ments. The others, though not Geometridce, closely
resemble bits of stick, and place themselves in peculiar,
and stiff attitudes.

And thus, summing up the caterpillars, both of butter-
flies and moths, out of the eighty-eight spiny and hairy
species tabulated, only one is green (L. sybilla), and
even this may not be protectively coloured, since it has
yellow warts and white lateral lines. On the other
hand, a very great majority of the black and brown
caterpillars, as well as those more or less marked with
blue and red, are either hairy or spiny, or have some
special protection.

Here, then, I think, we see reasons, for many at
any rate of the variations of colour and markings in

F 2

68 ON PLANTS AND INSECTS. [LECT. n.

caterpillars, which at first sight seem so fantastic and
inexplicable. I should, however, produce an impression
very different from that which I wish to convey, were I
to lead you to suppose that all these varieties have been
explained, or are understood. Far from it ; they still
offer a large field for study ; nevertheless I venture to
think the evidence now brought forward, however
imperfectly, is at least sufficient to justify the con-
clusion that there is not a hair or a line, not a spot
or a colour, for which there is not a reason, — which has
not a purpose or a meaning in the economy of nature.

ON THE HABITS OF ANTS.

LECTURE III.

I.

THE Anthropoid apes no doubt approach more nearly to
Man in bodily structure than do any other animals ; but
when we consider the habits of Ants, their social organ
ization, their large communities, elaborate habitations,
their roadways, their possession of domestic animals, and
even, in some cases, of slaves, it must be admitted that
they have a fair claim to rank next to man in the scale
of intelligence. They present, moreover, not only a
most interesting but also a very extensive field of study.
In this country we have nearly thirty species ; but ants
become more numerous, in species as well as individuals,
in warmer countries, and more than seven hundred kinds
are known. Even this large number is certainly far
short of those actually in existence.

I have kept in captivity nearly half of our* British
species of ants, and at the present moment have in my
room more than thirty nests, belonging to about twenty
species ; some of which, however, are not English. No
two species are identical in habits ; and, on various
accounts, their mode of life is far from easy to unravel.
In the first place, most of their time is passed under-
ground: all the education of the young, for instance,

70 ON THE HABITS OF ANTS. [LECT.

is carried on in the dark. Again, ants are essentially
gregarious ; it is in some cases difficult to keep a few
alive by themselves in captivity, and at any rate their
habits under such circumstances are entirely altered.
If, on the other hand, a whole community be kept, then
the great number introduces a fresh element of difficulty
and complexity. Moreover, within the same species,
the individuals seem to differ in character, and even
the same individual will behave very differently under
different circumstances. Although, then, ants have at-
tracted the attention of many naturalists, as Gould, De
Geer, Swammerdam, Latreille, Leeuwenhoek, and Huber,
and have recently been the object of interesting obser-
vations by Frederick Smith, Belt, Moggridge, Bates,
Mayr, Emery, Forel, and others, they still present one
of the most promising fields for observation and
experiment.

The larvae of ants, like those of bees and wasps, are
small, white, legless grubs, somewhat conical in form,
narrow towards the head. They are carefully tended
and fed, being carried about from chamber to chamber
by the workers, probably in order to secure the most
suitable amount of warmth and moisture. I 'have
observed also that they are very often sorted according
to age. It is sometimes very curious in my nests to see
the larvae arranged in groups according to size, so that
they remind one of a school divided into five or six
classes. When full grown, they turn into pupae, some-
times naked, sometimes covered witli a silken cocoon,
constituting the so-called " ant-eggs." After remaining
some days in this state, they emerge as perfect insects.
In many cases, however, they would perish in the

in.] KINDS OF INDIVIDUALS. 71

attempt, if they were not assisted ; and it is very
pretty to see the older ants helping them to extricate
themselves, carefully unfolding their legs and smooth-
ing out their wings, with truly feminine tenderness and
delicacy.

Under ordinary circumstances, an ants' nest, like a
beehive, consists of three kinds of individuals ; workers,
or imperfect females (which constitute the great majority),
males, and perfect females. There are, however, often
several queens in an ants' nest ; while, as we all know,
there is never more than one in a hive. The ant queens
have wings, but after a single flight they tear off their
own wings, and do not again quit the nest. In addition
to the ordinary workers, there is in some species a second,
or rather a third, form of female. In almost any ants'
nest, we may see that the workers differ more or less in
size. The amount of difference, however, depends upon
the species. In Lasius niyer, the small brown garden
ant, the workers are, for instance, much more uniform
than in the little yellow meadow ant, or in Atta barbara,
where some of them are more than twice as large as
others. But in certain ants there are differences still
more remarkable. Thus, in a Mexican species, besides
the common workers, which have the form of ordinary
neuter ants, there are certain others, in which the abdo-
men is swollen into an immense subdiaphanous sphere.
These individuals are very inactive, and principally
occupied in elaborating a kind of honey.1 In the
genus Pheidole, very common in southern Europe, there
are also two distinct forms of workers without any
intermediate gradations ; one with heads of the usual

1 Westvvood, Modern Classification of Insects, vol. ii. p. 225.

72

ON THE HABITS OF ANTS.

[LECT.

proportion, and a second with immense heads, provided
with very large jaws. These latter are generally sup-
posed to act as soldiers, and the size of the head enables
the muscles which move the jaws to be of unusual
dimensions : the little workers are also very pugnacious.
This differentiation of certain individuals, so as to adapt
them to special functions, seems to me very remarkable ;
for it must be remembered that the difference is not one
of age or sex.

The food of ants consists of insects, great numbers of
which they destroy ; of honey, honeydew, and fruit ;

indeed, scarcely any
animal or sweet sub-
stance comes amiss to
them. Some species,
such, for instance, as
the small brown garden
ant, ascend bushes in
search of aphides. The
ant then taps the aphis
gently with her anten-
nae, and the aphis emits
a drop of sweet fluid,
which the ant drinks.
Sometimes the ants even build covered ways up to and
over the aphides, which, moreover, they protect from
the attacks of other insects. Our English ants do not
collect provision for the winter ; indeed, their food is
not of a nature which would admit of this. Some
southern species, however, collect grain, occasionally in
considerable quantities. Moreover, though our English
ants cannot be said exactly to lay up stores, some at

FIG. 48.— Aphis.

in.] DOMESTIC ANIMALS. 73

least do take steps to provide themselves with food in
the future. The small yellow meadow ant (Lasius
Jlavus), for instance, lives principally on the honey dew
of certain aphides which suck the roots of grass. The
ants collect the aphides in the nest, not only watching
over them themselves, but, as I have been able to satisfy
myself, even over their eggs ; an act which one is much
tempted to refer to forethought, and which in such a
case implies a degree of prudence superior to that of
some savages.

Besides these aphides, many other insects live in ants'
nests. If they are to be regarded as domestic animals,
then ants have more domestic animals than we have.
The majority of these ant-guests are beetles. Some of
them, as, for instance, the curious little Claviger, are
quite blind, and are only found in ants' nests, the ants
taking just as much care of them as of their own young
It is evident, therefore, that in some way they are use-
ful or agreeable to the ants. The subject, however, is
one as yet but little understood, and very difficult to
study. Grimm and Lespes consider that some of these
beetles secrete a sweet fluid, as do the aphides, and from
analogy this seems probable. Other creatures which
habitually live in ants' nests, like the little Beckia
albinos, or the blind woodlouse (Platyarthrus), perhaps
make themselves useful as scavengers.

Nor are ants without their enemies. In addition to
birds and other larger foes, if you disturb a nest of the
brown ants at any time during the summer, you will
probably see some very small flies hovering over them,
and every now and then making a dash at some particu-
lar ant. These flies belong to the genus Phora, and to

74 ON THE HABITS OF ANTS. [LECT.

a species hitherto unnamed, which Mr. Verrall has been
good enough to describe for me. They lay their eggs
on the ants, inside which the larvae live. Other species
of the genus are in the same way parasitic on bees. In
one case I observed that one of my ants had a mite
attached to the under side of her head. The mite, which
remained continuously in the same position, was almost
as large as the head. The ant could not remove it
herself. She did not come out of the nest, so that I
could not do it for her, and none of her own companions
for three months, during which I watched her, thought
of performing this kind office.

In character the different species of ants differ very
much from one another. F. fusca, the one which is
pre-eminently the enslaved ant, is, as might be expected,
extremely timid ; while the nearly allied F. cinerea
has, on the contrary, a considerable amount of indi-
vidual audacity. F. rufa, the horse ant, according to
M. Forel, is especially characterized by the want of
individual initiative, and always moves in troops ; he
also regards the genus Formica as the most brilliant,
though some others excel it in other respects ; for
instance, in the sharpness of their senses. F. pratensis
worries its slain enemies ; F. sanguined never does.
The slave-making ant (P. rufescens) is, perhaps, the
bravest of all. If a single individual finds herself sur-
rounded by enemies, she never attempts to fly, as any
other ant would, but transfixes her opponents one after
another, springing right and left with great agility,
till at length she succumbs, overpowered by numbers.
M. scabrinodis is cowardly and thievish ; during wars
among the larger species, they haunt the battle-fields

in] LONGEVITY. 75

and devour the dead. Tetramorium is said to be very
greedy ; Myrmecina very phlegmatic.

In industry, ants are not surpassed even by bees and
wasps. They work all day, and in warm weather, if
need be, even at night too. I once watched an ant from
six in the morning, and she worked without intermission
till a quarter to ten at night. I had put her to a saucer
containing larvae, and in this time she carried off no less
than a hundred and eighty-seven to the nest. I once
had another ant, which I employed in my experiments,
under observation several days. Before I came up to
London in the morning, and when I went to bed at night,
I used to put her in a small bottle, but the moment she
was let out she began to work again. On one occasion
I was away from home for a week. On my return I let
her out of the bottle, placing her on a little heap of
larvae, about three feet from the nest. Under these
circumstances, I certainly did not expect her to work.
However, though she had thus been six days in confine-
ment, the brave little creature immediately picked up a
larva, carried it off to the nest, and after half an hour's
rest returned for another.

We have hitherto very little information as to the
length of life in ants. So far, indeed, as the preparatory
stages are concerned, we know that while they take
only a few weeks in summer, in some species, as our
small yellow meadow ants, the autumn larvae remain
with comparatively little change throughout the winter.
It is much more difficult to ascertain the length of life of
the perfect insect. It has, however, generally been sup-
posed that they live about a season, and this is perhaps
generally the case ; but I have had workers of Formica

76 ON THE HABITS OF ANTS. [LECT.

cinerea, F. fusca, and Lasius niger which lived in my
nests for as much as seven years. Of the identity
there could be no doubt, because as there was no queen
in the nest, no new workers were produced. I also
kept two queens of Formica fusca for a still longer
period. They were taken in December, 1874, and lived
with me till July, 1887, and August, 1888, respectively.
They must of course have been born at latest in the
spring of 1874, and the elder one must therefore
have been nearly fifteen years old at the time of
her death.

The behaviour of ants to one another differs very much,
according as they are alone or supported by numerous
companions. An ant which would run away in the first
case, will fight bravely in the second.

It is hardly necessary to say that, as a general rule,
each species lives by itself. There are, however, some in-
teresting exceptions. The little Stenamma Westwoodii
is found exclusively in the nests of the much larger F.
rufa, and the allied F. pratensis. We do not know
what the relations between the two species are. The
Stenammas, however, follow the Formicas when they
change their nest, running about among them and
between their legs, tapping them inquisitively with their
antennae, and even sometimes climbing on to their
backs, as if for a ride, while the large ants seem to take
little notice of them. They almost seem to be the dogs,
or perhaps rather cats, of the ants. Another small
species, Solenopsis fugax, which makes its chambers
and galleries in the walls of the nests of larger species,
is the bitter enemy of its hosts. The latter cannot get
at the foe, being too large to enter the galleries. The

in.] SLAVERY AMONG ANTS. 77

little Solenopsis, therefore, are quite safe, and, as it
appears, make incursions into the nurseries of the larger
ant, and carry off the larvae as food. It is as if we had
small dwarfs, about eighteen inches to two feet long,
harbouring in the walls of our houses, and every now
and then carrying off some of our children into their
horrid dens.

Most ants, indeed, will carry off the larvae and pupae
of others if they get a chance ; and this explains, or at
any rate throws some light upon, that most remarkable
phenomenon, the existence of slavery among ants. If
you place a number of larvae or pupae in front of a nest
of the horse ant, for instance, they are soon carried off ;
and those which are not immediately required for food
remain alive for some days, though I have never been
able to satisfy myself whether they are fed by their
captors. Both the horse ant and the slave ant (F.fusca)
are abundant species, and it must not unfrequently occur
that the former, being pressed for food, attack the latter
and carry off some of their larvae and pupae. Under
these circumstances, it occasionally happens that the
pupae come to maturity in the nests of the horse ant ;
and nests are sometimes, though rarely, found, in which,
with the legitimate owners, there are a few F. fuscas.
With the horse ant this is, however, a very rare and
exceptional phenomenon; but, with an allied species,
F. sanguined, a species which exists in our southern
counties and throughout Europe, it has become an estab-
lished habit. The F. sanguineas make periodical ex-
peditions, attack neighbouring nests of F. fusca, and
carry off the pupae. When the latter come to maturity,
they find themselves in a nest consisting partly of F.

78 ON THE HABITS OF ANTS. [LECT.

sanguineas, partly of F.fuscas, the results of previous
expeditions. They adapt themselves to circumstances,
assist in the ordinary household duties, and, having no
young of their own species, feed and attend those of the
F. sanguineas. But though the F. sanguineas are thus
aided by the F. fuscas, they have not themselves lost
the instinct of working. It seems not improbable that
there is some division of functions between the two
species, but we have as yet no distinct knowledge on
this point ; and at any rate the F. sanguineas can " do "
for themselves, and carry on a nest, if necessary, without
slaves.

In another species, however, Polyergus rufescens
(which is not British), this is not the case. They
present a striking lesson of the degrading tendency of
slavery, for they have become entirely dependent on
their slaves. Even their bodily structure has undergone
a change : their mandibles have lost their teeth, and
have become mere nippers, deadly weapons indeed, but
useless except in war. They have lost the greater part
of their instincts : their art — that is, the power of build-
ing ; their domestic habits — for they take no care of their
own young, all this being done by the slaves ; their in-
dustry— they take no part in providing the daily sup-
plies ; if the colony changes the situation of its nest, the
masters are all carried by the slaves to the new one ;
nay, they have even lost the habit of feeding. Huber
placed thirty of them with some larvae and pupae and a
supply of honey in a box.

" At first," he says, " they appeared to pay some little attention to
the larvae ; they carried them here and there, but presently replaced
them. More than one-half of the Amazons died of hunger in less

in.] LOSS OF INSTINCT OF FEEDING. 79

than two days. They had not even traced out a dwelling, and the
few ants still in existence were languid and without strength. I
commiserated their condition, and gave them one of their black
companions. This individual, unassisted, established order, formed
a chamber in the earth, gathered together the larvae, extricated
several young ants that were ready to quit the condition of pupae,
and preserved the life of the remianing Amazons." l

This observation has been fully confirmed by other
naturalists. However small the prison, however large
the quantity of food, these stupid creatures will starve
in the midst of plenty, rather than feed themselves. I
have had a nest of this species under observation for a
long time, but never saw one of the masters feeding. I
have kept isolated specimens for weeks by giving them
a slave for an hour or two a day to clean and feed them,
and under these circumstances they remained in per-
fect health, while, but for the slaves, they would have
perished in two or three days. I know no other case in
nature of a species having lost the instinct of feeding.

In P. rufescens, the so-called workers, though thus
helpless and stupid, are numerous, energetic, and in
some respects even brilliant. Tn another slave-making
species, however, Strongylognathus, the workers are
much less numerous, and so weak that it is an unsolved
problem how they contrive to make slaves.

Lastly, in a fourth species, Aner gates atratulus, the
workers are absent, the males and females living in nests
with workers belonging to another ant, Tetramorium
ccespitum. In these cases the Tetramonums, having no
queen, and consequently no young of their own, tend
the young of the Anergates, It is therefore a case

1 Huber, Natural History of Ants.

80 ON THE HABITS OF ANTS. [LECT.

analogous to that of Polyergus, but it is one in which
slave-owning has almost degenerated into parasitism.
It is not, however, a case of true parasitism, because
the Tetramoriums take great care of the Aner gates,
and if the nest is disturbed, carry them off to a place
of safety.

M. Forel, in his excellent work on ants, has pointed
out that very young ants devote themselves at first to
the care of the larvae and pupae, and that they take no
share in the defence of the nest or other out-of-door
work until they are some days old. This seems natural,
because at first their skin is comparatively soft ; and it
would clearly be undesirable to undertake rough work,
or run into danger, until their armour had had time to
harden. There are, however, reasons for thinking that
the division of labour is carried still further. I do not
allude merely to those cases in which there are com-
pletely different kinds of workers, but even to the
ordinary workers. In L. flavus, for instance, it seems
probable that the duties of the small workers are some-
what different from those of the large ones, though no
such division of labour has yet been detected.

One of the most interesting problems with reference
to ants is, of course, to determine the amount of their
intelligence. In order to test this, it seemed to me that
one way would be to ascertain some object which they
would clearly desire, and then to interpose an obstacle
which a little ingenuity would enable them to overcome.
With this object in view, I placed food in a porcelain
cup on a slip of glass surrounded by water, but acces-
sible to the ants by a bridge, consisting of a strip of paper
two-thirds of an inch long and one-third wide. Having

in.] INTELLIGENCE OF ANTS. 81

then put a F. nigra from one of my nests to this food,
she began carrying it off, and by degrees a number of
friends came to help her. When about twenty-five
ants were so engaged, I moved the little paper bridge
slightly, so as to leave a chasm just so wide that the
ants could not reach across. They came to the edge
and tried hard to get over, but it did not occur to them
to push the paper bridge, though the distance was only
about one-third of an inch, and they might easily have
done so. After trying for about a quarter of an hour
they gave up the attempt, and returned home. This I
repeated several times. Then, thinking that paper was
a substance to which they were not accustomed, I tried
the same with a bit of straw one inch long and one-
eighth of an inch wide. The result was the same. I
repeated this twice. Again I placed particles of food
close to and directly over the nest, but connected with
it only by a passage several feet in length. Under these
circumstances it would be obviously a saving of time
and labour to drop the food on to the nest, or at any
rate to spring down with it, so as to save one journey.
But though I have frequently tried the experiment, my
ants never adopted either of these courses. I arranged
matters so that the glass on which the food was placed
was only raised one-third of an inch above the nest.
The ants tried to reach down, and the distance was so
small that occasionally, if another ant passed underneath
just as one was reaching down, the upper one could step
on to its back, and so descend ; but this only happened
accidentally, and they did not think of throwing the
particles down, nor, which surprised me very much,
would they jump down themselves. I then placed a

G

82 ON THE HABITS OF ANTS. [LECT.

heap of fine mould close to the glass, but just so far that
they could still not reach across. It would have been
quite easy for any ant, by moving a particle of earth for
a quarter of an inch, to have made a bridge by which
the food might have been reached, but this simple
expedient did not occur to them. On the other hand, I
then put some provisions in a shallow box with a glass
top, and a single hole on one side, and put some
specimens of Lasius niger to the food. As soon as a
stream of ants was at work, busily carrying supplies off
to the nest, and when they had got to know the way
thoroughly, I poured some fine mould in front of the
hole, so as to cover it up to a depth of about half
an inch. I then took out the ants which were actually
in the box. As soon as they had recovered from the
shock of this unexpected proceeding on my part, they
began to run all round and about the box, looking for
some other place of entrance. Finding none, however,
after a while they dug down into the earth just over the
hole, carrying off the grains of earth one by one, and
depositing them, without any order, all round at a
distance of from half an inch to six inches, until they
had excavated down to the doorway, when they
again began carrying off the food as before. This
experiment I repeated several times, always with the
same result.

Again, I suspended some honey over a nest of Lasius
flavus, at a height of about half an inch, and accessible
only by a paper bridge more than ten feet long. Under
the glass I then placed a small heap of earth. The ants
soon swarmed over the earth on to the glass, and began
feeding on the honey. I then removed a little of the earth,

in.] ENGINEERING. 83

so that there was an interval of about one- third of an inch
between the glass and the earth ; but, though the dis-
tance was so small, the ants would not jump down, but
preferred to go round by the long bridge. They tried in
vain to stretch up from the earth to the glass, which,
however, was just out of their reach, though they could
touch it with their antennae ; but it did not occur to
them to heap the earth up a little ; though, if they
had moved only half a dozen particles, they would
have secured for themselves direct access to the food.
This, however, appeared never to occur to them. At
length they gave up all attempts to reach up to the glass,
and went round by the long paper bridge. I left the
arrangement for several weeks, but they continued to do
the same.

Again I varied the experiment, as follows : — Having
left a nest without food for a short time, I placed some
honey on a small wooden brick, surrounded by a little
moat of glycerine, about half an inch wide and about y^th
of an inch in depth. Over this moat I placed a paper
bridge, one end of which rested on some fine mould. I
then put an ant to the honey, and soon a little crowd
was collected round it. I then removed the paper
bridge ; the ants could not cross the glycerine, they came
to the edge and walked round and round, but were unable
to get across ; nor did it occur to them to make a bridge
or bank across the glycerine by means of the mould which
I had placed so conveniently for them. I was the more
surprised at this, on account of the ingenuity writh which
they avail themselves of earth in constructing their
nests. For instance, wishing, if possible, to avoid the
trouble of frequently moistening the earth in my nests,

G2

84 ON THE HABITS OF ANTS. [LECT.

I supplied one of my ant-nests of Lasius flavus with a
frame, containing, instead of earth, a piece of linen, one
portion of which projected beyond the frame, and was
immersed in water. The linen sucked up the water by
capillary attraction, and thus the air in the frame was
kept moist. The ants approved of this arrangement,
and took up their quarters in the frame. To minimize
evaporation, I usually closed the frames all round, leaving
only one or two small openings for the ants, but in this
case I left the outer side of the frame open. The ants,
however, did not like being thus exposed ; they therefore
brought earth from some little distance, and built up a
regular wall along the open side, blocking up the space
between the upper and lower plates of glass, and leaving
only one or two small openings for themselves. This
struck me as very ingenious. The same expedient was,
moreover, repeated under similar circumstances by the
slaves belonging to my nest of Polyergus.

I have also made many experiments on the power
possessed by ants of remembering their friends. It will
be recollected that Huber gives a most interesting ac-
count of the behaviour of some ants, which, after being
separated for four months, when brought together again,
immediately recognized one another, and " fell to mutual
caresses with their antennae." Forel, however, regards
these movements as having indicated fear and surprise
rather than affection, though he also is quite inclined to
believe, from his own observation, that ants would re-
cognize one another after a separation of some months.
The observation recorded by Huber was made casually ;
and neither he nor any one else seems to have taken any
steps to test it by subsequent experiments. The fact is

in.] RECOLLECTION OF FRIENDS. 85

one, however, of so much interest, that it seemed to me
desirable to make further experiments on the subject.
On the 4th of August, 1875, therefore, I separated one
of my nests of F. fusca into two halves, which I kept
entirely apart.

I then from time to time put an ant from one of these
nests into the other, introducing also a stranger at the
same time. The stranger was always driven out, or
even killed. The friend, on the contrary, was never
attacked, though I am bound to say that I could see no
signs of any general welcome, or any especial notice
taken of her.

I will not trouble you with all the evidence, but will
content myself with one or two cases.

On the 12th November last, that is to say, after the
ants had been separated for a year and three months, I
put a friend and a stranger into one of the divisions.
The friend seemed quite at home. One of the ants at
once seized the stranger by an antenna, and began
dragging her about. At 11.45 the friend was quite at
home with the rest. The stranger was being dragged
about.

12.0. The friend was all right. Three ants now had
hold of the stranger by her legs and an antenna.

12.15, Do. do. 12.30, Do. do. 12.45, Do. do. 1.0,
Do. do. 1.30, Do. One now took hold of the friend,
but soon seemed to find out her mistake and let go
again. 1.45. The friend was all right. The stranger
was being attacked. The friend had also been almost
cleaned, while on the stranger the colour had been
scarcely touched. 2.15. Two ants were licking the
friend, while another pair was holding the stranger by

86 ON THE HABITS OF ANTS. [LECT.

her legs. 2.20. The friend was now almost clean, so
that I could only just perceive any colour. The
stranger, on the contrary, was almost as much coloured
as ever. She was now near the door, and I think
would have come out, but two ants met and seized
her. 3.0. Two ants were attacking the stranger. The
friend was no longer distinguishable from the rest.
3.30, Do. 4.0, Do. 5.0, Do. 6.0. The stranger now
escaped from the nest, and I put her back among her
own friends.

The difference of behaviour was therefore most
marked. The friends were gradually licked clean, and
except for a few moments, and that evidently by
mistake, were never attacked. The strangers, on the
contrary, were not cleaned, were at once seized, dragged
about either by one, two, or three assailants, and at
length either made their escape from the nest, or were
killed.

It is certainly most remarkable that ants should
thus recognize their friends, after an interval of more
than a year. I have since repeated these experiments
with similar results.

Thus, I separated a nest of F. fusca into two
portions, on the 20th October, 1876, and kept them
entirely separate.

On the 25th February, 1877, at 8 a.m., I put an ant
from the smaller lot back among her old companions.
At 8.30 she was quite comfortably established among
them. At 9, ditto. At 12, ditto, and at 4, ditto.

June 8th. — I put two specimens from the smaller lot
back, as before, among their old friends. At 1, they
were all right among the others, At 2, ditto. After

in.] RECOLLECTION OF FRIENDS. 87

this I could not distinguish them among the rest, but
they were certainly not attacked.

June 9th. — Put in two more at the same hour. Up to
3 in the afternoon they were neither of them attacked.
On the other hand, two strangers from different nests,
whom I introduced at the same time, were both very
soon attacked.

July 14th. — I put in two more of the friends at 10.15.
In a few minutes they joined the others, and seemed quite
at home. At 11, they were among the others; at 12,
ditto ; and at 1, ditto.

July 21st. — At 10.15 I put in two more of the old
friends. At 10.30 neither were being attacked. At 11,
ditto. 12, ditto. 2, ditto. 4, ditto. 6, ditto.

October 7th. — At 9.30 I put in two, and watched
them carefully till 1. They joined the other ants, and
were not attacked. I also put in a stranger from
another nest. Her behaviour was quite different. She
kept away from the rest, running off at once in evident
fear, and kept wandering about, seeking to escape. At
10.30 she got out. I put her back, but she soon
escaped again. I then put in another stranger. She was
almost immediately attacked. In the meantime, the old
friends were gradually cleaned. At 1.30 they could
scarcely be distinguished. They seemed quite at home,
while the stranger was being dragged about. After 2, I
could no longer distinguish the friends. They were
however certainly not attacked. The stranger, on the
contrary, was killed and brought out of the nest.

This case, therefore, entirely confirmed the preceding ;
while strangers were attacked, friends were amicably
received.

88 ON THE HABITS OF ANTS. [LECT.

In most species of ants, the power of smell is very keen.
I placed ants on a strip of paper, each end of which was
supported on a pin, the foot of which was immersed in
water. They ran backwards and forwards along the paper,
trying to escape. If then a camel's-hair pencil was sus-
pended just over the paper, they passed under it without
taking any notice of it ; but if it was scented, say with
lavender-water, they at once stopped when they came near
it, showing in the most unmistakable manner that they
perceived the odour. This sense appears to reside, though
not perhaps exclusively, in the antennae. I tethered, for
instance, a large specimen of Formica ligniperda with a
fine thread to a board, and when she was quite quiet I
approached a scented camel's-hair pencil slowly to the
tip of the antenna, which was at once withdrawn t
though the insect took no notice of a similar pencil, if
not scented.

On the other hand, as regards their sense of h earing,
the case is very different. Approaching an ant which
was standing quietly, I have over and over again made
the loudest and most shrill noises I could, using a penny
pipe, a dog- whistle, a violin, as well as the most piercing
and startling sounds I could produce with my own voice,
without effect. At the same time I by no means would
infer from this that they are really deaf, though it
certainly seems that their range of hearing is very
different from ours. We know that certain allied in-
sects produce a noise by rubbing one of their abdominal
rings against another. Landois is of opinion that ants
also make sounds in the same way, though these sounds
.are inaudible to us. Our range is, however, after all,
very limited, and the universe is probably full of music

in.] HEARING— VISION. 89

which we cannot perceive. There are, moreover, in the
antennae of ants certain curious organs which may
perhaps be of an auditory character. There are from
ten to a dozen in the terminal segment of Lasius jlavus,
the small meadow ant, and indeed in most of the species
which I have examined ; and one or two in each of the
short intermediate segments. These organs consist of
three parts : a small spherical cup opening to the outside,
a long narrow tube, and a hollow body, shaped like an
elongated clock- weight. They may serve to increase the
resonance of sounds, acting in fact, to use the words of
Professor Tyndall, who was good enough to look at them
with me, like microscopic stethoscopes.

The organs of vision are in most ants very complex
and conspicuous. There are generally three ocelli
arranged in a triangle on the top of their heads, and
on each side a large compound eye.

The mode in which the eyes act is by no means under-
stood. They consist of a number of facets, varying from
1 — 5 in Ponera contracta, to more than 1,000 in each eye
— as, for instance, in the males of F. pratensis. In fact
these, so far fortunate, insects realize the wish of the poet :

Thou lookest on the stars, my love ;

Ah, would that I could be
Yon starry skies with thousand eyes,

That I might look on thee.

But if the male of F. pratensis sees 1,0 CO images
of the queen at once, this would seem to be a bewil-
dering privilege, and the prevailing opinion among
entomologists is that each facet only takes in a portion
of the field of view.

However this may be, the sight of ants does not seem

90 ON THE HABITS OF ANTS. [LECT.

to be very good. In order to test how far they are guided
by vision, I made the following experiments. I placed
a common lead-pencil on a board, fastening it upright,
so as to serve as a landmark. At the base I placed
a glass containing food, and put a L. niger to the
food ; when she knew her way from the glass to the nest
and back again perfectly well, she went quite straight
backwards and forwards. I then took an opportunity
when the ant was on the glass, and moved the glass
with the ant on it about three inches. Now, under
such circumstances, if she had been much guided by
sight, she could not of course have had any difficulty
in finding her way to the nest. As a matter of fact,
however, she was entirely at sea, and after wandering
about for some time, got back to the nest by another
and very roundabout route. I then again varied the
experiment as follows. I placed the food in a small
china cup on the top of the pencil, which thus formed
a column seven and a half inches high. When the
ant once knew her way, she went very straight to and
from the food. I then moved the pencil six inches. This
puzzled her very much : she went over and over the
spot where the pencil had previously stood, retraced
her steps several times almost to the nest, and then
returned along the whole line, showing great persever-
ance, if not much power of vision. She found it at last,
but only after many meanderings.

I repeated the observation on three other ants with
the same result : the second was seven minutes before she
found the pencil, and at last seemed to do so accidentally ;
the third actually wandered about for no less than half
an hour, returning up the paper bridge several times.

m] NESTS OF ANTS. 91

Let us compare this relatively to man. An ant
measuring, say one-sixth of an inch, and the pencil being
seven inches high, it is consequently forty-two times
as long as the ant. It bears, therefore, somewhat the
same relation to the ant as a column two hundred and
fifty feet high does to a man. The pencil having been
moved six inches, it is as if a man in a country he
knew well would be puzzled at being moved a few
hundred feet ; or, if put down in a square containing
less than an acre, could not find a column two hundred
and fifty feet high ; that is to say, higher than the Duke
of York's column.

As additional evidence I may adduce the fact, that
when my L. nigers were carrying off food placed in
a cup on a piece of board, if I turned the board
round, so that the side which had been turned towards
the nest was away from it, and vice versa, the ants
always returned over the same track on the board,
and consequently directly away from home. If I
moved the board to the other side of my artificial
nest, the result was the same. Evidently they followed
the track, not the direction.

It is remarkable, that notwithstanding the labours
of so many excellent observers, and though ants swarm
in every field and every wood, we do not yet know
how their nests commence.

Three principal modes have been suggested : — after
the marriage flight the young queen may either

1. Join her own or some other old nest ;

2. Associate herself with a certain number of workers,

and with their assistance commence a new
nest ; or

92 ON THE HABITS OF ANTS. [user.

3. Found a new nest by herself.

The question can, of course, only be settled by obser-
vation, and the experiments made to determine it have
hitherto been indecisive. Blanchard indeed, in his
work on the Metamorphoses of Insects (I quote from
Dr. Duncan's translation, p. 205), says, "Huber observed
a solitary female go down into a small underground
hole, take off her own wings, and become, as it were,
a worker ; then she constructed a small nest, laid a
few eggs, and brought up the larvae by acting as
mother and nurse at the same time."

This however is not quite a correct version of what
Huber says. His words are : " I enclosed several females
in a nest full of light humid earth, with which they
constructed lodges, where they resided ; some singly,
others in common. They laid their eggs and took
great care of them ; and notwithstanding the incon-
venience of not being able to vary the temperature
of their habitation, they reared some, which became
larvae of a tolerable size, but which soon perished
from the effect of my own negligence."

It will be observed that it was the eggs — not the
larvae — which, according to Huber, these isolated
females reared. It is true that he attributes the early
and uniform death of the larvae to his own negligence ;
but the fact remains, that in none of his observations
did an isolated female bring her offspring to maturity.
Other entomologists, especially Forel and Ebrard, have
repeated the same observations, with similar results ;
and as yet in no single case has an isolated female
been known to bring her young to maturity. Forel
even thought himself justified in concluding from his

in.] COMMUNITIES OF ANTS. 93

observations, and those of Ebrard, that such a fact
could not occur. Lepeletier de St. Fargeau was of
opinion that ants' nests originate in the second mode
indicated above, and it is indeed far from improbable
that this may occur. No clear case has, however, yet
been observed.

Under these circumstances, I made various experi-
ments, in order if possible to solve the question. For
instance, I took an old fertile queen from a nest of
.Lasius Jlavus, and put her to another nest of the same
species. The workers became very excited and killed
her, I repeated the experiment, with the same result,
more than once.

I conclude then, that, at any rate in the case of
Lasius flavus, the workers will not adopt an old queen
from another nest.

The following facts show that whether ants' nests
sometimes originate in the two former modes or not,
at any rate in some cases isolated queen ants are
capable of giving origin to a new community. On the
14th August, 1876, I isolated two pairs of Myrmica
ruginodis. which I found flying in my garden. I placed
them with damp earth, food, and water, and they
continued perfectly healthy through the winter. In
April, however, one of the males died, and the second
in the middle of May. The first eggs were laid between
the 12th and 23rd April. They began to hatch, the first
week in June, and the first larva turned into a chrysalis
on the 27th; a second on the 30th; a third on the
1st of July, when there were also seven larvse and two
eggs. On the 8th there was another egg. On the
8th July a fourth larva had turned into a pupa. On

94 ON THE HABITS OF ANTS. [LECT.

the llth July I found there were six eggs, and on the
14th, about ten. On the 15th, one of the pupae began
to turn brown ; and the eggs were about fifteen in
number. On the 16th, a second pupa began to turn
brown. On the 21st, a fifth larva had turned into a
pupa, and there were about twenty eggs. On the
22nd July, the first worker emerged, and a sixth larva
had changed. On the 25th, when I looked into the
nest, I observed the young worker carrying the larvae
about. A second worker was coming out. On
July 28th, a third worker emerged, and a fourth on
the 5th August. The eggs appeared less numerous,
some having probably been devoured.

This experiment shows that the queens of Myrmica
ruginodis have the instinct of bringing up larvae, and
the power of founding communities.

The workers remained about six weeks in the egg, a
month in the state of larva, and 25 — 27 days as pupae.

A nest of ants must not be confused with an ant
hill in the ordinary sense. Very often indeed a nest
has only one dwelling, and in most species seldom more
than three or four. Some communities, however, form
numerous colonies. M. Forel even found a case in which
one nest of F. exsecta had no less than two hundred
colonies, and occupied a circular space with a radius of
nearly two hundred yards. Within this area they had
exterminated all the other ants, except a few nests of
Tapinoma erraticum, which survived, thanks to the
great agility of this species. In these cases, the number
of ants thus associated together must have been enor-
mous. Even in single nests, Forel estimates the numbers
at from five thousand to half a million.

in.] WARS. 95

In their modes of fighting, different species of ants
have their several peculiarities. Some also are much
less military than others. Myrmecina Latreillii, for
instance, never attack, and scarcely even defend them-
selves. Their skin is very hard, and they roll them-
selves into a ball, not defending themselves, even if
their nest be invaded ; to prevent which, however, they
make the entrances small, and often station at each a
worker, who uses her head to stop the way. Their smell
is also, perhaps, a protection. Tetramorium ccespitum
has the habit of feigning death. This species, however,
does not roll itself up, but merely applies its legs and
antennae closely to the body.

Formica rufa, the common horse ant, attacks in
serried masses, seldom sending out detachments, while
single ants scarcely ever make individual attacks.
They rarely pursue a flying foe, but give no quarter,
killing as many enemies as possible, and never hesitating,
with this object, to sacrifice themselves for the common
good.

Formica sanguinea, on the contrary, at least in
their slave-making expeditions, attempt rather to terrify
than to kill. Indeed, when they are invading a nest,
they do not attack the flying inhabitants, unless the
latter are attempting to carry off pupae, in which case
they are forced to abandon these. When fighting, they
attempt to crush their enemies with their mandibles.

Formica exsecta is a delicate, but very active species.
They also advance in serried masses, but in close
quarters they bite right and left, dancing about to
avoid being bitten themselves. When fighting with
larger species, they spring on to their backs, and then

96 ON THE HABITS OF ANTS. [LECT.

seize them by the neck or by an antenna. They also
have the instinct of combining in small parties, three
or four seizing an enemy at once, and then pulling
different ways, so that she on her part cannot get at
any one of her foes. One of them then jumps on
her back and cuts, or rather saws off, her head. In
battles between this ant and the much larger F. pra-
tensis, many of the latter may be seen, each with a
little F. exsecta on her back, sawing off her head from
behind.

One might, at first sight, be disposed to consider
that the ants with stings must have a great advantage
over those with none. In some cases, however,
the poison is so strong that it is sufficient for it to
touch the foes to place them hors de combat, or at least
to render them incapacitated, with every appearance
of extreme pain. Such species have the abdomen
unusually mobile.

The species of Lasius make up in numbers what they
want in strength. Several of them seize an enemy at
the same time, one by each of her legs or antennae,
and when they have once taken hold they will suffer
themselves to be cut in pieces rather than let go.

Polyvrgus rufescens, the celebrated slave-making or
Amazon ant, has a mode of combat almost peculiar to
herself. Her jaws are very powerful, and pointed. If
attacked — if, for instance, another ant seizes her by
a leg — she at once takes her enemy's head into her
jaws, thus generally making her quit her hold. If
she does not, the Polyergus closes her mandibles, so
that the points pierce the brain of her enemy, paralyzing
the nervous system. The victim falls in convulsions,

in.] ANTS AND PLANTS. 97

setting free her terrible foe. In this manner a com-
paratively small force of Poly erg us will fearlessly
attack much larger armies of other species, suffering
itself scarcely any loss.

I have elsewhere discussed the relations of flowers
to insects, especially to bees, and particularly the
mode in which flowers have been modified, so that
the bees might transfer the pollen from one to another.
Ants are also, as mentioned in the preceding lecture,
of considerable importance to plants, especially in keep-
ing down the number of insects which feed on them.
So far as I know, however, there are no plants which
are specially modified, in order to be fertilized by
ants ; and, indeed, even to those small flowers which
any little insect might fertilize, the visits of winged
insects are much more advantageous ; because, as Mr.
Darwin has shown in his excellent work on cross-
and self-fertilization of plants, it is important that
the pollen should be brought, not only from a different
flower, but also from a different plant, while creeping
insects, such as ants, would naturally pass from flower
to flower of the same plant.

Under these circumstances, it is important to plants
that ants should not obtain access to the flowers,
which they would otherwise rob of their honey, with-
out conferring on them any compensating advantage.
Accordingly, we not only find in flowers various modes
of attracting bees, but also of excluding ants ; and
in this way ants have exercised more influence on
the vegetable kingdom than might be supposed. Some-
times, for instance, flowers are protected by chevaux
de frise of spines and fine hairs pointing downwards

H

98 ON THE HABITS OF ANTS. [LECT. in.

(Carlina, Lamium) ; some have a number of glands
secreting a glutinous substance, over which the ants
cannot pass (Linncea, Gooseberry) ; in others the tube
of the flower is itself very narrow, or is almost closed
either by hairs or by internal ridges, which just leave
space for the proboscis of a bee, but no more. Lastly,
some, and especially pendulous flowers (Cyclamen, Snow-
drop), are so smooth and slippery that ants cannot
easily enter them, but often slip off in the attempt,
and thus are excluded ; just as the pendulous nests of
the weaver-birds preclude the entrance of snakes.

ON THE HABITS OP ANTS.

LECTURE IV.

II.

MR. GROTE, in his Fragments on Ethical Subjects,
regards it as an evident necessity that no society can
exist without the sentiment of morality. " Every one,"
he says, " who has either spoken or written on the subject
has agreed in considering this sentiment as absolutely
indispensable to the very existence of society. Without
the diffusion of a certain measure of this feeling through-
out all the members of the social union, the caprices,
the desires, and the passions of each separate individual
would render the maintenance of any established com-
munion impossible. Positive morality, under some form
or other, has existed in every society of which the world
has ever had experience." x

If this be so, then ants must be moral and accountable
beings. I cannot, however, urge this myself, having
elsewhere attempted to show that, even with reference
to man, the case is not by any means clear.

As regards ants, various observers have recorded in-
stances of attachment and affection. In various memoirs
1 III. p. 497.

H 2

100 ON THE HABITS OF ANTS. [LECT.

published by the Linnean Society, I have discussed these
cases, and have reluctantly come to the conclusion that
some of them, at any rate, rest on a very doubtful
foundation.

Yet I am far from denying that such instances do
exist. For example, in one of my nests of Formica fusca
was a poor ant which had come into the world without
antennae. Never having previously met with such a
case, I watched her with great interest, but she never
appeared to leave the nest. At length one day I found
her wandering about in an aimless sort of manner, and
apparently not knowing her way at all. After a while
she fell in with some specimens of L. flavus, who directly
attacked her. I at once set myself to separate them, but
whether owing to the wounds she had received from her
enemies, or to my rough, though well-meant, handling,
or to both, she was evidently sorely wounded, and lay
helpless on the ground. After some time, another
F. fusca from her nest came by. She examined the
poor sufferer carefully, then picked her up tenderly and
carried her away into the nest. It would have been
difficult for any one who witnessed the scene to have
denied to this ant the possession of humane feelings. I
might quote various more or less similar cases ; never-
theless they are, according to my experience, exceptional.
Indeed, I have often been surprised that in certain
emergencies ants render one another so little assistance.
The tenacity with which they retain their hold on an
enemy they have once seized is well known. M. Moc-
querys even assures us that the Indians of Brazil made
use of this quality in the case of wounds, causing an
ant to bite the two lips of the cut and thus bring them

iv.] ABSENCE OF AFFECTION. 101

together, after which the Indians cut off the ant's head,
which thus holds the lips of the wound together. He
asserts that he has often seen natives with wounds in
course of healing by the assistance of seven or eight
ants' heads ! 1 I have often observed that some of my
ants had the heads of others hanging on to their legs
for a considerable time, and as this must certainly
be very inconvenient, it seems remarkable tnat their
friends should not relieve them of such an awkward
encumbrance.

As mentioned in the previous lecture, one of my
queen ants (Formica fusca) had a large mite on the
under side of her head. She could not remove it, and
not one of her companions, for more than three months,
performed this kind office for her. Being a queen, she
never left the nest, and I therefore had no opportunity
of helping her. Since then I have met with several
similar cases. Moreover, I have often put ants, which
had become smeared with a sticky substance, on the
boards close to my nests, and very rarely indeed did
their companions take any notice of, or seek to dis-
entangle them.

Again, if an ant be fighting with one of another
species, her friends rarely come to her assistance. They
seem generally (unless a regular battle is taking place)
to take no interest in the matter, and do not even stop
to look on. Some species, indeed, never in such con-
tests appear to help one another ; and even when they
do so, as, for instance, in the genus Lasius, the truth
seems to be that several of them attack the same enemy,

1 Ann. Soc. Ent. France, 2 Ser. torn. ii. p. 67.

102 ON THE HABITS OF ANTS. [LECT.

— their object being to destroy the foe, not to save their
friend.

To test the affection of ants for one another, I have
made a number of experiments, from which I will extract
a few, as specimens of the whole. Thus, January 3,
1876, I immersed an ant (F. nigra) in water for half
an hour, and when she was then, to all appearance,
drowned, 'I put her on a strip of paper, leading to some
food. The strip was half an inch wide, and one of my
marked ants belonging to the same nest was passing
continually to and fro over it. The immersed ant lay
there an hour before she recovered herself, and during
this time the marked ant passed by eighteen times
without taking the slightest notice of her.

I then immersed another ant in water for an hour,
after which I placed her on the strip of paper, as in the
preceding case. She was three-quarters of an hour
before she recovered ; during this time two marked ants
were passing to and fro ; one of them went by eighteen
times, the other twenty times, two other ants also
went over the paper, but none of them took the slightest
notice of their half-drowned friend.

As evidence both of their intelligence and of their affec-
tion for their friends, it has been said by various observers
that when ants have been accidentally buried, they have
been very soon dug out and rescued by their com-
panions. Without for a moment doubting the facts as
stated, we must remember the habit which ants have of
burrowing in loose fresh soil, and especially their prac-
tice of digging out fresh galleries, when their nests are
disturbed. It seemed to me, however, that it would not
be difficult to test whether the excavations made by ants

iv.] NEGLECT OF FRIENDS. 103

under the circumstances were the result of this general
habit, or really due to a desire to extricate their friends.
With this view, I tried (20th August) the following
experiments. I placed some honey near a nest of Lasius
niger on a glass surrounded with water, and so arranged
that in reaching it the ants passed over another glass
covered with a layer of sifted earth about one-third of
an inch in thickness. I then put some ants to the
honey, and by degrees a considerable number collected
round it. Then at 1.30 P.M., I buried an ant from the
same nest under the earth, and left her there till 5 P.M.,
when I uncovered her. She was none the worse, but
during the whole time, not one of her friends had taken
the least notice of her.

Again, September 1st, I arranged some honey in the
same way. At 5 P.M. about fifty ants were at the honey,
and a considerable number were passing to and fro. I
then buried an ant as before, of course taking one from
the same nest. At 7 P.M. the number of ants at the
honey had nearly doubled. At 10 P.M. they were still
more numerous, and had carried off about two-thirds of
the honey. At 7 A.M. the next morning the honey was
all gone ; two or three ants were still wandering about,
but no notice had been taken of the prisoner, whom I
then let out. In this case I allowed the honey to be
finished, because I thought it might perhaps be alleged
that the excitement produced by such a treasure dis-
tracted their attention ; or even, on the principle
of doing the greatest good to the greatest number}
that they were intelligently wise in securing a trea-
sure of food before they rescued their comrade, who,
though in confinement, was neither in pain nor danger

104 ON THE HABITS OF ANTS. [LECT.

So far as the above ants, however, are concerned, this
cannot be urged. I may add that I repeated the same
experiment several times, in some cases with another
species, Myrmica ruginodis, and always with the same
results.

I then tried the following experiment. A number of
the small yellow ants (L. flavus) were out feeding on
some honey. I took five of them, and also five others
of the same species, but from a different nest, chloro-
formed them, and put them close to the honey, and on
the path which the ants took in going to and from the
nest, so that these could not but see them. The glass on
which the honey was placed was surrounded by a moat
of water. This, I thought, would give me an opportunity
of testing both how far they would be disposed to assist
a fellow-creature, and what difference they would make
between their nest companions and strangers from a dif-
ferent community of the same species. The chloroformed
ants were put down at 10 in the morning. For more
than an hour, though many ants came up and touched
them with their antennae, none did more. At length
one of the strangers was picked up, carried to the edge of
the glass, and quietly thrown, or rather dropped, into
the water. Shortly afterwards a friend was taken up
and treated in the same way. By degrees they were
all picked up and thrown into the water. One of the
strangers was, indeed, taken into the nest, but in about
half an hour she was brought out again and thrown into
the water like the rest. I repeated this experiment with
fifty ants, half friends and half strangers. In each case
twenty out of the twenty-five ants were thrown into the
water as described. A few7 were left lying where they

iv.] RECOGNITION OF FRIENDS. 105

were placed, and these also, if we had watched longer,
would no doubt have been also treated in the same way.
One out of the twenty-five friends, and three out of
the twenty-five strangers, were carried into the nest, but
they were all brought out again, and thrown away like
the rest. Under such circumstances, then, it seems that
ants make no difference between friends and strangers.

It may, however, be said, as to this experiment, that
since ants do not recover from chloroform, and these
ants were therefore to all intents and purposes dead, we
should not expect that much difference would be made
between friends and strangers. I therefore tried the same
experiment again, only, instead of chloroforming the
ants, I made them intoxicated. This was rather more
difficult. No ant would voluntarily degrade herself by
getting drunk, and it was not easy in all cases to hit
off the requisite degree of this compulsory intoxication.
In all cases they were made quite drunk, so that they
lay helplessly on their backs. The sober ants seemed
much puzzled at finding their friends in this helpless
and discreditable condition. They took them up and
carried them about for a while in a sort of aimless way,
as if they did not know what to do with their drunkards,
any more than we do. Ultimately, however, the results
were as follows. The ants removed twenty-five friends
and thirty strangers. Of the friends twenty were car-
ried into the nest, where no doubt they slept off the
effect of the spirit — at least we saw no more of them —
and five were thrown into the water. Of the strangers,
on the contrary, twenty-four were thrown into the water ;
only six were taken into the nest, and four at least of these
were afterwards brought out again and thrown away.

106 ON THE HABITS OF ANTS. [LECT.

The difference in the treatment of friends and strangers
was therefore most marked. Dead ants, I may add,
are always brought out of the nest, and I have more
than once found a little heap on one spot, giving it all
the appearance of a burial-ground.

Again I tried the following experiment. I took
six ants from a nest of Formica fusca, and imprisoned
them in a small bottle, one end of which was left
open, but covered by a layer of muslin. I then put
the bottle close to the door of the nest. The muslin was
of open texture, the meshes, however, being sufficiently
small to prevent the ants from escaping. They could
not only, however, see one another, but communicate
freely with their antennae. We now watched to see
whether the prisoners would be tended or fed by their
friends. We could not, however, observe that the least
notice was taken of them. The experiment, never-
theless, was less conclusive than could be wished,
because they might have been fed at night, or at some
time when we were not looking. It struck me, there-
fore, that it would be interesting to treat some strangers
also in the same manner.

On September 2, therefore, I put two ants from one of
my nests of F. fusca into a bottle, the end of which was
tied up with muslin as described, and laid it down close
to the nest. In a second bottle I put two ants from
another nest of the same species. The ants which were
at liberty took no notice of the bottle containing their
imprisoned friends. The strangers in the other bottle,
on the contrary, excited them considerably. The whole
day one, two, or more ants stood sentry, as it were,
over the bottle, in a state of considerable excitement.

iv.] HATRED OF STRANGERS. 107

By the evening, no less than twelve were collected
round it, a larger number than usually came out of
the nest at any one time. The whole of the next two
days, in the same way, there were more or less ants
round the bottle containing the strangers ; while, as
far as we could see, no notice whatever was taken of
the friends. Eventually the ants succeeded in biting
through the muslin and effecting an entrance, when they
attacked the strangers. On the other hand, the friends
were throughout quite neglected.

Sept. 21. — I then repeated the experiment, putting
three ants from another nest in a bottle as before. The
same scene was repeated. The friends were neglected.
On the other hand, some of the ants were always
watching over the bottle containing the strangers, and
biting at the muslin which protected them. The next
morning, at 6 A.M., I found five ants thus occupied.
One had caught hold of the leg of one of the strangers,
which had unwarily been allowed to protrude through
the meshes of the muslin. They worked and watched,
though not, as far as I could see, upon any system, till
7.30 in the evening, when they effected an entrance,
and immediately attacked the strangers.

Sept. 24. — I repeated the same experiment with the
same nest. Again the ants came and sat over the bottle
containing the strangers, while no notice wras taken of
the friends.

The next morning, again, when I got up, I found five
ants round the bottle containing the strangers, none near
the friends. As in the former case, one of the ants had
seized a stranger by the leg, and was trying to drag her
through the muslin. All day the ants clustered round

108 ON THE HABITS OF ANTS. [LECT.

the bottle, and bit perseveringly, though not system-
atically, at the muslin. The same thing happened also
on the following day.

These observations seemed to me sufficiently to test
the behaviour of the ants belonging to this nest, under
these circumstances. I thought it desirable, however, to
try also other communities. I selected, therefore, two
other nests. One was a community of Polyergus rufes-
cens with numerous slaves. Close to where the ants of
this nest came to feed, I placed, as before, two small
bottles closed in the same way — one containing two
slave ants from the nest, the other two strangers.
These ants, however, behaved quite unlike the preceding,
for they took no notice of either bottle, and showed no
sign either of affection or hatred. One is almost tempted
to surmise that the warlike spirit of these ants was
broken by slavery.

The other nest which I tried, also a community of
Formica fusca, behaved exactly like the first. They
took no notice of the bottle containing the friends, but
clustered round, and eventually forced their way into,
that containing the strangers.

It seems, therefore, that in these curious insects hatred
is a stronger passion than affection.

Moreover, as regards the affection of bees for one
another, it is no doubt true that when they have got any
honey on them they are always licked clean by the
others, but I am satisfied that this is more for the
sake of the honey than of the bee. I have, for in-
stance, several times experimented with two bees ; one
of which had been drowned, while the other was smeared
with honey. The latter was soon licked clean ; of the

iv.] EXPERIMENTS WITH PUP^E. 109

former no notice whatever was taken. I have, moreover,
repeatedly placed dead bees close to honey on which live
ones were feeding, but the latter never took the slightest
notice of the corpses.

It is clear from the experiments recorded in the
present and in my last lecture, that ants recognize
all their fellows in the same nest, but it is very difficult
to understand how this can be effected. The nests
vary very much in size, but in several species 100,000
individuals may probably be by no means an unusual
number, and in some instances even this is largely
exceeded. Now it seems almost incredible that in such
nests every ant should know every other one by sight.

It has been suggested, in the case of bees, that each
nest might have some sign or password.

The whole subject is full of difficulty. It occurred
to me, however, that experiments with pupae might
throw some light upon it. Although the ants of different
nests are generally deadly enemies, still, if larvae or pupae
from one nest are transferred to another of the same
species, they are kindly received, and tended with ap-
parently as much care as if they really belonged to
the nest. In ant warfare, though sex is no protection,
the young are spared — at least when they belong to the
same species. Moreover, though the habits and disposi-
tion of ants are greatly changed if they are taken away
from their nest and kept in solitary confinement, or only
with a few friends, still under such circumstances they
will carefully tend any young which may be confided to
them. Now, if the recognition were effected by means
of some signal or password, then, as it can hardly be
supposed that the larvae or pupae would be sufficiently

110 ON THE HABITS OF ANTS. [LECT.

intelligent to appreciate, still less to remember it, the
pupae which were entrusted to ants from another nest
would have the password, if any, of that nest : and not
of the one from which they had been taken. Hence, if
the recognition were effected by some password, or sign
with the antennae, they would be amicably received in
the nest from which their nurses had been taken, but
not in their own. I therefore took a number of pupae
out of some of my nests of Formica fusca and Lasius
niger, and put them in small glasses, some with ants
from their own nest, some with ants from another nest
of the same species. The result of my observations was
that thirty-two ants belonging to Formica fusca and
Lasius niger, removed from their own nest as pupae,
attended by friends, and restored to their own nest, were
all amicably received.

What is still more remarkable : of twenty-two ants
belonging to Formica fusca, removed as pupae, attended
by strangers, and returned to their own nest, twenty were
amicably received, though in several cases after some
hesitation. As regards one, I was doubtful : this last
was crippled in coming out of the pupa case, and to this
perhaps her unfriendly reception may have been due.
Of the same number of Lasius niger, developed in the
same manner, from pupae tended by strangers belonging
to the same species, and then returned into their own
nest, seventeen were amicably received, three were
attacked, and about two I felt doubtful.

On the other hand, fifteen specimens, belonging to
the same species, removed as pupae, tended by strangers
belonging to the same species, and then put into the
strangers' nest, were all attacked.

iv.] AGRICULTURE AMONG ANTS. 1 1 1

The results may be tabulated as follows :

Pupae brought up by friends Pupae brought up by strangers,

and replaced in their own nest. Put in own nest. Put in strangers nest
Attacked ... 0 71 15

Received amicably 33 37 0

I hope to make further experiments in this direction,
but the above results seem very interesting. They
appear to indicate that ants of the same nest do not
recognize one another by any password. On the other
hand, if ants are removed from a nest in the pupa state,
tended by strangers, and then restored, some at least of
their relatives are certainly puzzled, and, in many cases,
doubt their claim to consanguinity. Strangers, under
the same circumstances, would be immediately attacked ;
these ants, on the contrary, were in most cases — some-
times, however, only after examination — amicably re-
ceived by the majority of the colony, and it was often
several hours before they came across a single individual
who did not recognize them.

Most of our European ants feed on honey, or on other
insects. Some few, however, store up grain.

A Texan ant, Pogonomyrmex barbatus, is also a
harvesting species, storing up especially the grains of
Aristida oligantha, the so-called " ant rice," and of a
grass, Buchlce dactyloides. These ants clear disks, ten
or twelve feet in diameter, round the entrance to their
nest, a work of no small labour in the rich soil, and
under the hot sun, of Texas. I say clear a disk, but
some, though not all, of these disks are occupied,
especially round the edge, by a growth of ant rice.

1 About three of these T did not feel sure.

112 ON THE HABITS OF ANTS. [LECT.

Dr. Lincecum, who first gave an account of these insects,
maintained not only that the ground was carefully
cleared of all other plants, but that this grass was in-
tentionally cultivated by the ants. Mr. McCook, by
whom the subject has been recently studied, fully con-
firms Dr. Lincecum that the disks are kept carefully
clean, that the ant rice alone is permitted to grow on
them, and that the produce of this crop is carefully
harvested ; but he thinks that the ant rice sows itself,
and is not actually planted by the ants.

Much of what has been said as to the powers of com-
munication possessed by bees and ants depends on the
fact that if one of them in the course of her rambles
has discovered a supply of food, a number of others soon
find their way to the store. This, however, does not
necessarily imply any power of describing localities. If
the bees or ants merely follow a more fortunate com-
panion, or if they hunt her by scent, the matter is
comparatively simple ; if, on the contrary, the others
have the route described to them, the case becomes
very different. To determine this, therefore, I have
made a great number of experiments, of which, how-
ever, I will here only mention a few. Under ordinary
circumstances, if an ant discovers a stock of food, she
carries as much as possible away to the nest, and then
returns for more, accompanied generally by several
friends. On their return these bring others, and in this
way a string of ants is soon established. Unless, there-
fore, various precautions are taken, and this, so far as
I know, has never been done in any previous obser-
vations, the experiment really tells very little.

The following may be taken as a type of what happens

iv.] CO-OPERATION AMONG ANTS. 113

under such circumstances. On June 12,1 put a Lasius
niger, belonging to a nest which I had kept two or three
days without food, to some honey. She fed as usual,
and then was returning to the nest, when she met some
friends, whom she proceeded to feed. When she had
thus distributed her stores, she returned alone to the
honey, none of the rest coming with her. When she
had a second time laid in a stock of food, she again in
the same way fed several ants on her way towards the
nest ; but this time five of those so fed returned with
her to the honey. In due course these five would no
doubt have brought others, and so the number at the
honey would have increased.

Some species, however, act much more in association
than others — Lasius niger, for instance, much more than
Formica fusca. I have already given an illustration
of what happens when a Lasius niger finds a store of
food. The following is a great contrast. On the 28th
March, I was staying at Arcachon. It was a beautiful
and very warm spring day, and numerous ants were
coursing about on the flagstones in front of our hotel.

At about 10.45 I put a Formica fusca to a raisin.
She fed till 11.2, when she went almost straight to her
nest, which was about 12 feet away. In a few minutes
she came out again, and returned to the fruit, after a
few small wanderings, at about 11.18. She then fed
till 11.30, when she returned to the nest.

At 11.45 another ant accidentally found the fruit. I
imprisoned her.

At 11.50 the first returned, and fed till 11.56, when
she went off to the nest. On the way she met and
talked with three ants, none of whom, however, came

i

114 ON THE HABITS OF ANTS. [LECT.

to the raisin. At 12.7 she returned, again alone, to the
fruit.

On the following day I repeated the same experiment.
There were perhaps even more ants about than on the
previous day.

At 9.45 I put one (N 1) to a raisin. At 9.50 she went to

the nest.

9.55 I put another (N 2) to the raisin. 10.0 „

10.0 N 1 came back. 10.2

10.7 „ „ 10.9

10.11 N 2 „ 10.13

10.12 N 1 „ 10.14

10.13 put another (N 3) to the raisin. 10.18
10.16 N 1 back. 10.17

10.22 N 2 „ 10.24

(N 2 met with an accident and returned no more.) [nest.
10.24 N 1 back. At 10.26 went to the

10.30 N 1 „ 10.32
10.33 N 3 „ 10.35

10.35 N 1 „ (She met with an accident. At first she
seemed a good deal hurt, but gradually recovered.)
10.40 N 3 back. At 10.46 she went to

10.46 a stranger came ; I imprisoned her. [the nest.

10.47

10.52 N 1 back. 10.54

10.57 N 3 „ 11.2

11.8 N3 „ 11.13

11.10 a stranger came ; I removed her to a little distance.

11.11 „ „ marked her N 4.

11.16 1ST 3 back. At 11.18 went.

11.23 N 4 „ 11.25 „

11.24 N 3 „ 11.26 „
11.27 N 4 „ 11.29 „

11.31 N 3 „ 11.34 „

11.32 N 4 „ 11.35 „
11.40 N 3 „ 11.42 „
11.40 N 4 „ 11.42 „
11.45 N 3 „ 11.47 „
11.45 a stranger came.

IV.]

CO-OPERATION AMONG ANTS.

115

At 11.48
11.49
11.51
11.53
11.54
12.0
12.0
12.0
12.5
12.6
12.13
12.14
12.17
12.19
12.20
12.21
12.25
12.27
12.30
12.30
12.30
12.38
12.42
12.47

N 1 came.

N4 „

N 1 „

N3 „

N4 „

N3 „

N4 „

Nl „

N4 „

N3 „

N3 „

N4 „

a stranger came.

N 4 came.

N3 „

Nl „

N4 „

N3 „

N4 „

a stranger came.

N 3 (was disturbed)

N 4 came.

N3 „

N4 ,

At 11.49 went.

11.50 „

11.53 „

11.56 „

11.56 „

12.2 „

12.2 „

12.2 „

12.7 „

12.8 „
12.15 „
12.15 „

12.20 „

12.22 „

12.25 „

12.26 „
12.28 „
12.32 „

12.37 „

12.40 „

12.49 ,

Thus, during these three hours only six strangers came.
The raisin must have seemed almost inexhaustible,
and the watched ants in passing and repassing went
close to many of their friends ; these took no notice
of them, however, and did not bring any out of the
nest to co-operate with them in securing the food,
though their regular visits showed how much they
appreciated it.

Again (on the 15th July) an ant belonging to one of
my nests of Formica fusca was out hunting. At 8.8, I
put a spoonful of honey before her. She fed till 8.24,
when she returned to. the nest. Several others were

I 2

116 ON THE HABITS OF ANTS. [LECT.

running about. She returned regularly at short intervals,
but during the whole day she brought no friend, and only
one other ant found the honey, evidently an independent
discovery.

The species of Lasius, as already mentioned, behave
very differently. To determine, if possible, whether they
can send, as well as bring, their friends to stores of food,
I made a number of experiments. For instance, one of
my nests of the small brown garden ant, Lasius niger,
was connected with a board, on which I was in the habit
of placing a supply of food and water. At a short dis-
tance from the board I placed two glasses (Fig. 49 6 &'),
and on b I placed some food. I then connected the glass
fr with the board a by three slips of paper, c, d, e, and
put an ant to the food. She carried off a supply to the
nest, returning for more, and so on. Several friends
came with her, and I imprisoned them till the experi-
ment was over. When she had passed several times
over the paper bridges, I proceeded as follows. Any
friends who came with her were excluded from the
bridges when she was on them. If she was not there,
as soon as a friend arrived at the bridge c, I took up the
paper e in my fingers and rubbed it lightly, with a view
of removing or blurring the scent ; and as soon as the
ant arrived on d, I took up the bridge c, and put it
across the chasm from d to &'. Now, if the ant acted
on information received, she would of course cross
e to 6. If, on the other hand, she went by scent, then
she would be at least as likely to go over c to b'. The
result was, that out of about one hundred and twenty
friends who passed over d, only twenty went to the food ;
while nearly one hundred passed over c to the empty

IV.]

POWERS OF COMMUNICATION.

117

glass. In this case, the friends generally came more or
less in sight of one another to the bridge c, and once
there, could hardly avoid arriving either at 6 or &'. I
therefore modified the experiment as follows. I estab-
lished and endowed an ant as before, imprisoning the
friends who came with her. When she knew her way
thoroughly, I allowed her to return to the nest on her
own legs, but as soon as she emerged again I took her
up on a slip of paper, and transferred her to the food.

1

FIG. 49.

Under these circumstances, as will be seen, very few
ants indeed ever found their way to the food. I began
at 5.30, at which time the ant returned to the nest. At
5.34 she came out with no less than ten friends, and
was then transferred to the food. The others wandered
about a little, but by degrees returned to the nest,
not one of them finding her way to the food. The
first ant took some food, returned, and again came out
of the nest at 5.39 with eight friends, when exactly the
same happened. She again came out

118 ON THE HABITS OF ANTS. [LECT.

At 5.44 with 4 friends. At 6.44 with 0 friends.

„ 5.47 „ 4 „ „ 6.46 „ 3 „

„ 5.49 „ 1 „ „ 6.49 „ 2 „

„ 5.52 „ 6.56

„ 5.54 „ 5 „ „ 6.59

„ 5.58 „ 2 „ „ 7.2 „ 2 „

„ 5.59 „ 2 „ „ 7.4

„ 6.1 „ 5 „ „ 7.6 „ 3 „

„ 6.4 „ 1 „ „ 7.8 „ 3 „

„ 6.7 „ 7.10 „ 5 „

,, 6.11 „ 3 „ „ 7.13

„ 6.14 „ 4 „ „ 7.17 „ 3 „

„ 6.17 „ 6 „ „ 7.19 „ 7 „

„ 6.20 „ 7.21 „ 5

„ 6.23 „ 5 „ „ 7.24

„ 6.25 „ 6 „ „ 7.26 „ 3 „

,, 6.29 „ 8 „ „ 7.29 „ 1 „

„ 6.32 „ 2 „ „ 7.31 „ 2 „

„ 6.35 „ 7.35

,, 6.42 „ 4 „

(39 journeys; 11 alone, 28 with 120 friends.)

Thus, during these two hours, more than one hundred
and twenty ants came out of the nest, in company with
the one under observation. She knew her way perfectly,
and it is clear that, if she had been let alone, all these
ants would have accompanied her to the store of food.
Three of them were accidentally allowed to do so, but
of the remainder only five found their way to the food ;
all the others, after wandering about a while, returned
empty-handed to the nest.

I conclude, then, that when large numbers of ants
come to food they follow one another, being also to a
certain extent guided by scent. The fact, therefore, does
not imply any considerable power of intercommunica-
tion. There are, moreover, some circumstances which

iv.] POWERS OF COMMUNICATION. 119

seem to point in an opposite direction. For instance, I
have already mentioned that, if a colony of the slave-
making ant changes the situation of its nest, the mistresses
are all carried to the new nest by the slaves. Again, if
a number of F. fusca are put in a box, and if in one
corner a dark place of retreat be provided for them, with
some earth, one soon finds her way to it. She then comes
out again, and going up to one of the others, takes her
by the jaws. The second ant then rolls herself into a
heap, and is carried off to the place of shelter. They
then both repeat the same manoeuvre with other ants,
and so on until all their companions are collected toge-
ther. Now it seems to me difficult to imagine that so
slow a course would be adopted, if they possessed any
power of communicating description.

On the other hand, they certainly can, I think, trans-
mit simpler ideas. In support of this, I may adduce the
following experiment. Two strips of paper were attached
to the board just mentioned (p. 116), parallel to one
another ; and at the other end of each I placed a piece of
glass. In the glass, at the end of one tape, I placed a
considerable number (three to six hundred) of larvae.
In the second I put two or three larvae only. I then
took two ants, and placed one of them to the glass with
many larvse, the other to that with two or three. Each
of them took a larva and carried it to the nest, return-
ing for another, and so on. After each journey I put
another larva in the glass with only two or three larvae, to
replace that which had been removed. Now, if other ants
came, under the above circumstances, as a mere matter of
accident, or accompanying one another by chance, or if
they simply saw the larvae which were being brought,

120 ON THE HABITS OF ANTS. [LECT.

and consequently concluded that they might themselves
also find larvae in the same place, then the numbers
going to the two glasses ought to be approximately
equal. In each case the number of journeys made by
the ants would be nearly the same ; consequently, if it
were a matter of smell, the two routes would be in the
same condition. It would be impossible for an ant,
seeing another in the act of bringing a larva, to judge for
herself whether there wrere few or many larvae left behind.
On the other hand, if the strangers were brought, then
it would be curious to see whether more were brought
to the glass with many larvae than to that which only
contained two or three. I should mention that every
stranger was imprisoned, until the end of the experiment.
I select a few of the results : —

Exp. 1. Time occupied, one hour. The ant with
few larvae made 6 visits, and brought no friends. The
one with many larvae made 7, and brought 1 1 friends.

Exp. 3. Time occupied, three hours. The ant with
few larvse made 24 journeys, and brought 5 friends.
The one with many larvae made 38 journeys, and brought
22 friends.

Exp. 5. Time occupied, one hour. The ant with
few larvae made 10 journeys, and brought 3 friends.
The other made 5 journeys, and brought 16 friends.

Exp. 9. Time occupied, one hour. The ant with
few larvae made 11 journeys, and brought 1 friend.
The one with many larvae made 15 journeys, and
brought 13 friends.

Exp. 10. I now reversed the glasses, the same two
ants being under observation ; but the ant wThich in the
previous observation had few larvae to carry off now

iv.] COMMUNICATION AMONG BEES AND WASPS. 121

consequently had many, and vice versa. Time occupied,
two hours. The ant with few larvae made 21 journeys,
and brought 1 friend. The one with many larvae made
22 journeys, and brought 20 friends. These two ex-
periments are, I think, especially striking.

Taken as a whole, I found that in about fifty hours,
the ants which had access to many larvae brought 257
friends, while those visiting the glass with few larvae
only brought 82. This result will appear still more
striking, if we remember that a certain number, say
perhaps 25, would have come to the larvae anyhow,
which would make the numbers 232, as against 57 ; a
very large difference.

Experiments with bees and wasps have led me to
very similar results. As regards wasps, a typical case
has been already given (ante, p. 11). In the case of
bees, I have generally found that when they first dis-
cover a treasure of food, they bring a few friends with
them, who in their turn are accompanied by others ;
and so on. If, however, for the first few hours of the
experiment, the friends thus brought are driven away
or imprisoned, other bees soon cease to come.1 For
instance, one bee which I watched for five days during
this period only brought half a dozen friends. In my
first experiments, however, the quantity of honey used
was but small ; I thought, therefore, that it would be
well to repeat them with a larger quantity. Accordingly,
on the 19th July, I put a bee (No. 10) to a honeycomb
containing 12lbs. of honey

1 My experiments were made at an upper window. If they
had been made on the ground floor the results might have been
different.

122 ON THE HABITS OF ANTS. [LECT.

At 12.30 At 12.36 she went back to the hive.

„ 12.50 she returns ; „ 12.55 ,, „

„ 1.6 „ „ 1.12

„ 1.53 „ „ 1.57

„ 2.5 „ „ 2.9

„ 2.16 „ „ 2.20

„ 2.28 „ . „ 2.32?

„ 2.49 „ „ 2.55

„ 3.13 „ „ 3.20 ,.

„ 3.31 „ „ 3.39

„ 3.45 „ „ 3.55

» 4.2 „ „ 4.8

„ 4.18 „ „ 4.24

„ 4.31 „ „ 4.37

„ 4.47 „ „ 4.58

„ 5.10 „ „ 5.19

„ 5.27 ., „ 5.30

„ 6.9 „ „ 6.15

„ 6.23 „ ., 6.29

„ 7.19 ., „ 7.24

» 7.35 „ „ 7.40

„ 7.50 „ „ 7.55

And during all this time no other bee came to the comb.

On the following morning, July 20th, this bee (No. 10)
came to the honeycomb at 6 in the morning, and we
watched her till 2 P.M. ; but during the whole of this
time no other bee had come to the comb.

Bees seem also to be less clever in finding their way
about than might have been expected. In some cases,
indeed, flies are more intelligent. Thus, I put a bee into
a bell glass 18 inches long and a mouth 6^ inches wide,
turning the closed end to the window ; she buzzed about
till 11.15, when, as there seemed no chance of her
getting out, I put her back into the hive. Two flies, on
the contrary, which I put in with her, got out at once.
At 11.30 1 put another bee and a fly into the same glass ;

iv.] POWER OF FINDING THEIE WAY. 123

the latter flew out at once. For half an hour the bee
tried to get out at the closed end ; I then turned the
glass with its open end to the light, when she flew out at
once. To make sure, I repeated the experiment once
more, with the same result.

Some bees, however, have seemed to me more intelli-
gent in this respect than others. A bee which I had fed
several times, and which had flown about in the room,
found its way out of the glass in a quarter of an hour,
and when put in a second time, came out at once.
Another bee, when I closed the postern door, used to
come round to the honey through an open window.

In the previous lecture, I have mentioned that I was
never able to satisfy myself that ants heard any
sounds which I could produce. I would not, however,
by any means infer from this that they are incapable of
hearing.

Micromegas in deed concluded that as he heard no sound,
men' did not speak ; indeed, he asks how is it possible
that such infinitesimal atoms should have organs of voice ?
and what could they have to say ? Moreover, he con-
tinues, to speak it is necessary to think, or nearly so :
now, to think requires a mind, and to attribute a mind
to these little creatures would be absurd. We must be
careful not to fall into a similar series of errors.

It is far from improbable that ants may produce sounds
entirely beyond our range of hearing. Indeed, it is not
impossible that insects may possess a sense, or rather
perhaps sensations, of which we can no more form an
idea, than we should have been able to conceive red or
green, if the human race had been blind. Helmholtz
and Depretz have shown that the human ear is sensitive

124 ON THE HABITS OF ANTS. [LECT.

to vibrations reaching to 38,000 in a second. The
sensation of red is produced when 470 millions of millions
of vibrations of ether enter the eye in a similar time ;
but between 38,000 and 470 millions of millions, vibra-
tions produce on us the sensation of heat only. We have
no special organs of sense adapted to them, but there
is no reason in the nature of things why this should be
the case with other aoimals, and the problematical organs
possessed by many of the lower forms favour the sug-
gestion. If any apparatus could be devised by which
the number of vibrations produced by any given cause
could be lowered so as to be brought within the range
of our ears, it is probable that the result would be most
interesting.

I have tried unsuccessfully various experiments in
order to ascertain whether the ants themselves produced
any sounds for the purpose of conveying signs or ideas.
Professor Tyndall was so good as to arrange for me one of
his sensitive flames, but I could not perceive that it
responded in any way to my ants. The experiment was
not, however, very satisfactory, as I was not able to try
the flame with a very active nest. Professor Bell was also
kind enough to set up for me an extremely sensitive
microphone : it was attached to the under side of one of
my nests, and though we could distinctly hear the ants
walking about, we could not distinguish any other
sound.

It is, however, of course possible, as I have already
suggested, that ants may be sensitive to, and also them-
selves produce, sounds which, from the rapidity of therr
vibrations, or some other cause, are beyond our range of
hearing. Having failed therefore in hearing them or

iv.] UNKNOWN SENSES. 125

making them hear me, I endeavoured to ascertain
whether they could hear one another.

To ascertain if possible whether ants have the 'power
of summoning one another by sound, I tried the follow-
ing experiments. I put out on the board where one of
my nests of Lasius flavus was usually fed, six small
pillars of wood about an inch and a half high, and on
one of them I put some honey. A number of ants were
wandering about on the board itself in search of food,
and the nest itself was immediately above, and about 12
inches from the board. I then put three ants to the
honey, and when each had sufficiently fed I imprisoned
her and put another ; thus always keeping three ants at
the honey, but not allowing them to go home. If then
they could summon their friends by sound, there ought
soon to be many ants at the honey. The results were as
follows : —

Sebtember 8th. — Began at 11 A.M. Up to 3 o'clock
only seven ants found their way to the honey, while
about as many ran up the other pillars. The arrival of
these seven, therefore, was not more than would natu-
rally result from the numbers running about close by.
At 3, I allowed the ants then on the honey to return
home. The result was that from 3.6, when the first went
home, to 3.30, eleven came ; from 3.30 to 4, no less than
forty- three. Thus in four hours only seven came, while
it was obvious that many would have wished to come
if they had known about the honey, because in the next
three-quarters of an hour, when they were informed of it,
fifty-four came.

On the 10th September I tried the same again, keep-
ing as before three ants on the honey, but not allowing

126

ON THE HABITS OF ANTS.

[LECT.

any to go home. From 12 to 5.30, only eight came.
They were then allowed to take the news. From 5.30
to 6, four came; from 6 to 6.30, four; from 6.30 to 7,
eight ; from 7.30 to 8, no less than fifty-one.

Again, on September 30th, I tried the same arrange-
ment, again beginning at 11. Up to 3.30, seven ants
came. We then let them go. From 3.30 to 4.30,
twenty-eight came. From 4.30 to 5, fifty-one came.
Thus in four hours and a half only seven came ; while,
when they were allowed to return, no less than seventy-
nine came in an hour a,nd a half. It seems obvious
therefore that in these cases no communication was
transmitted by sound.

In order further to test how far ants are guided by
sight and how much by scent, I tried the following ex-
periment with Lasius niger. Some food was put out at

tl

II
II
M

FIG. 50.

the point a on a board measuring 20 inches by 12 (Fig.
50), and so arranged that the ants in going straight to it
from the nest would reach the board at the point b, and
after passing under a paper tunnel, c, would proceed
between five pairs of wooden bricks, each three inches in
length and If in height. When they got to know their

IV.]

METHOD OF FINDING THEIR WAY.

127

way, they went quite straight along the line d e to a.
The board was then twisted as shown in Fig. 51. The

FIG. 51.

bricks and tunnel being arranged exactly in the same
direction as before, but the board having been moved,
the line d e was now outside them. This change, how-
ever, did not at all discompose the ants ; but instead of
going, as before, through the tunnel and between the

II

FIG. 52.

rows of bricks to a, they walked exactly along the old
path to e.

I then arranged matters as before, but without the
tunnel and with only three pairs of bricks (Fig. 52).
When an ant had got quite used to the path d to e,I

128

ON THE HABITS OF ANTS.

[LECT.

altered the position of the bricks and food to f (Fig. 53),
making a difference of 8 inches in the position of the

FIG. 53.

latter. The ant came as before, walked up to the first
brick, touched it with her antennae, but then followed her
old line to a. From there she veered towards the food,
and very soon found it. When she was gone, I altered
it again, as shown in Fig. 54 ; she returned after the usual

FIG. 54.

interval, and went again straight to a ; then, after some
wanderings, to f, and at length, but only after a lapse
of 25 minutes, found the food at g. These experiments
were repeated more than once, and always with similar
results. I then varied matters by removing the bricks ;
this, however, did not seem to make any difference
to the ants.

From the observations of Sprengel, there could of

iv.] TENDENCY TO FOLLOW OLD TRACKS. 129

course be little, if any, doubt, that bees are capable of
distinguishing colours ; but I have in my previous papers,
read before the Linnean Society, recorded some experi-
ments which put the matter beyond a doubt. Under
these circumstances, I have been naturally anxious
to ascertain, if possible, whether the same is the case
with ants. I have, however, found more difficulty
in doing so, because, as shown in the observations just
recorded, ants find their food so much more by smell
than by sight.

I tried, for instance, placing food at the bottom of a
pillar of coloured paper, and then moving both the
pillar and the food. The pillar, however, did not seem to
help the ant (Lasius niger) at all to find her way to the
food. I then, as recorded in my previous paper, placed
the food on the top of a rod of wood 8 inches high, and
when the ant knew her way perfectly well to the food, so
that she went quite straight backwards and forwards
to the nest, I found that if I moved the pillar of wood
only 6 inches, the ant was quite bewildered, and
wandered about backwards and forwards, round and
round, and at last only found the pillar, as it were,
accidentally.

Therefore, I could not apply to ants those tests which
had been used in the case of bees. At length, how-
ever, it occurred to me that I might utilize the dislike
which ants, when in their nests, have to light. Of course
they have no such feeling when they are out in search
of food ; but if light be let in upon their nests, they
at once hurry about in search of the darkest corners,
and there they all congregate. If, for instance, I un-
covered one of my nests and then placed an opaque

K

130

ON THE HABITS OF ANTS.

[LECT.

substance over one portion, the ants invariably collected
in the shaded part.

I therefore procured four similar strips of glass,
coloured respectively green, yellow, red, and blue, or
rather, violet. The yellow was rather paler in shade, and
that glass consequently rather more transparent than the
red or violet. I then laid the strips of glass on one of
my nests of Formica fusca, containing about 170 ants.
These ants, as I knew by many previous observations,
seek darkness, and would certainly collect under any
opaque substance.

I then, after counting the ants under each strip, moved
the colours gradually at intervals of about half an hour,
so that each should by turns cover the same portion
of the nest. The results were as follows, the numbers
indicating the approximate number of ants under each
glass (there were sometimes a few not under any of the
strips of glass) : —

1 ... Green. Yellow.

50 40

2 ... Violet. Green.

0 20

3 ... Red. Violet.

60 0

4 ... Yellow. Bed.

50 70

5 ... Green. Yellow.

30 30

6 ... Violet. Green.

0 14

7 ... Red. Violet.

50 0

8 ... Yellow. Red.

40 50

9 ... Green. Yellow.

60 35

Red.

Violet.

80

0

Yellow.

Red.

40

100

Green.

Yellow.

50

50

Violet.

Green.

1

40

Red.

Violet.

100

0

Yellow.

Red.

5

140

Green.

Yellow.

40

70

Violet.

Green.

1

70

Red.

Violet.

65

0

1

50

40

70

Red.

Violet.

Green.

Yellow.

50

2

50

60

Yellow.

Red.

Violet.

Green.

35

55

0

70

iv.] POWER OF APPRECIATING COLOUR. 131

10 ... Violet. Green. Yellow. Red.

11 .

12 . ,

Adding these numbers together, there were, in the
twelve observations, under the red 890, under the green
544, under the yellow 495, and under the violet only 5.
The difference between the red and the green is very
striking, and would doubtless have been more so, but for
the fact, that when the colours were transposed, the ants
which had collected under the red sometimes remained
quiet, as, for instance, in cases 7 and 8.

The case of the violet glass is more marked and more
interesting. To our eyes, the violet was as opaque as
the red, more so than the green, and much more so than
the yellow. Yet, as the numbers show, the ants had
scarcely any tendency to congregate under it. There
were nearly as many under the same area of the uncovered
portion of the nest as under that shaded by the violet
glass.

Lasius flavus also showed a marked avoidance of the
violet glass.

I then experimented in the same way with a nest of
Formica fusca, in which there were some pupse, which
were generally collected in a single heap. I used glasses
coloured dark yellow, dark green, light yellow, light
green, red, violet, and dark purple. The colours were
always in the preceding order, but, as before, their place
over the nest was changed after every observation.

To our eyes, the purple was almost black, the violet
and dark green very dark and quite opaque ; the pupse

K 2

132 ON THE HABITS OF ANTS. [LECT.

could be dimly seen through the red, rather more clearly
through the dark yellow and light green, while the light
yellow were almost transparent. There were about 50
pupae, and the light was the ordinary diffused daylight
of summer.

These observations showed a marked preference for the
greens and yellows. The pupae were 6J times under
dark green, 3 under dark yellow, 3j under red, and
once each under light yellow and light green, the violet
and purple being altogether neglected.

I now tried the same ants under the same colours, only
in the sun ; and placed a shallow dish containing some
10 per cent, solution of alum, sometimes over the yellow,
sometimes over the red. I also put four thicknesses of
violet glass, so that it looked almost black.

Under these circumstances, the pupse were placed
under the red 7J times, dark yellow 5^, and never under
the violet, purple, light yellow, dark or light green.

The following day I placed, over the same nest, in the
sun, dark green glass, dark red and dark yellow (two
layers of each). In nine observations, the pupse were
carried 3 times under the red, and 9 times under the
yellow glass.

I then put two ants on a paper bridge, the ends sup-
ported by pins, the bases of which were in water. The
ants wandered backwards and forwards, endeavouring to
escape. I then placed the bridge in the dark, and threw
the spectrum on it, so that successively the red, yellow,
green, blue, and violet rays fell on the bridge.

The ants, however, walked backwards and forwards,
without (perhaps from excitement) taking any notice of
the colour.

iv.J EXPERIMENTS WITH COLOURED LIGHTS. 133

I then allowed some ants (Lasius niger) to find some
larvae, to which they obtained access over a narrow paper
bridge. When they had got used to it, I arranged so
that it passed through a dark box, and threw on it the
principal colours of the spectrum — namely, red, yellow,
green, blue, and violet, as well as the ultra-red and ultra-
violet ; but the ants took no notice.

At the suggestion of Prof. Stokes, I then tried the
following experiments. Mr. Spottiswoode not only most
kindly placed the rich resources of his laboratory at my
disposal, but he and his able assistant Mr. Ward were
good enough to arrange the apparatus for me.

We tried the ants (Formica cinerea, Lasius niger, and
Myrmica ruginodis) with coloured lights in a Bunsen's
burner, using chloride of strontium and carbonate of
lithia for red, chloride of barium for green, and chloride
of sodium for yellow. The lithium gives an almost pure
red, the strontium and barium give a little yellow, but
so little that I do not think it would affect the ants.

The yellow of the soda-flame certainly affected the
Formica cinerea, but the others seemed to take no
notice of it.

The barium also affected the F. cinerea, but neither
of the others ; I could not feel sure whether it was the
green or the accompanying yellow which disturbed them.
The red of the lithium was not so brilliant, still the F.
cinerea seemed to perceive it.

The strontium-flame did not seem to have any effect
on the ants.

It is obvious that these facts suggest a number of
interesting inferences. I must, however, repeat the
observations, and make others ; but we may at least, I

134 ON THE HABITS OF ANTS. [LECT.

think, conclude from the preceding that — (l) ants have
the power of distinguishing colour ; (2) that they are
very sensitive to violet ; and it would also seem (3) that
their sensations of colour must be very different from
those produced upon us.

When I began keeping ants, I surrounded the nests
by moats of water. This acted well, but the water
required to be continually renewed, especially, of course,
in summer, just when the ants were most active. At
length, in considering the habits of ants and their
relations to flowers, another plan suggested itself to me.
The hairs by which plants are clothed fulfil various
functions; one is, I believe, to prevent ants and other
creeping insects from obtaining access to the flowers,
and thus robbing them of their honey.

It occurred to me, therefore, that, instead of water, I
might use fur, with the hairs pointing downwards. This
I have found to answer perfectly, and I mention it
because the same arrangement may perhaps be found
practically useful in hot climates. It is very possible,
of course, that tropical species of ants might be able to
climb up the fur; but at any rate the experiment
would be worth trying.

I never succeeded in keeping a bee long under obser-
vation. On the other hand, I once kept a wasp (P. gallica)
for more than nine months. I took her, with her nest,
in the Pyrenees, early in May. The nest consisted of
about 20 cells, the majority of which contained an
egg ; but as yet no grubs had been hatched out, and, of
course, my wasp was as yet alone in the world. I had
no difficulty in inducing her to feed on my hand ; but at
first she was shy and nervous. She kept her sting in

iv.] HISTORY OF WASPS. 135

constant readiness, and once or twice in the train, when
the officials came for tickets, and I was compelled to
hurry her back into the bottle in which she lived, she
stung me slightly — I think, however, entirely from fright.
Gradually she became quite used to me, and when I took
her on my hand apparently expected to be fed. She
even allowed me to stroke her without any appearance
of fear, and for some months I never saw her sting.

When the cold weather came on, she fell into a drowsy
state, and I began to hope she would hibernate and
survive the winter. I kept her in a dark place, but
watched her carefully, and fed her if ever she seemed at
all restless. She came out occasionally, and seemed as
well as usual till near the end of February, when one day
I observed she had nearly lost the use of her antennae,
though the rest of the body was as usual. She would
take no food. Next day I tried again to feed her;
but the head seemed dead, though she could still move
her legs, wings, and abdomen. The following day I
offered her food for the last time ; but both head and
thorax were dead or paralyzed ; she could but wag her
tail ; a last token, as I could almost fancy, of gratitude
and affection. As far as I could judge, her death was
quite painless, and she now occupies a place in the
British Museum.

As already mentioned, there are certain species of
ants in which there are two distinct kinds of workers,
doubtless with different functions. But even when all
the workers are of one form, it is possible that there is
some division of labour. Thus in the autumn of 1875,
I noticed an ant belonging to one of my nests of
F. fusca, out feeding alone. The next day the same

136 ON THE HABITS OF ANTS. [LECT.

ant was again out by herself, and for some weeks no
other ant, so far as I observed, came out to the food.
I did not, however, watch her with sufficient regularity.
One winter, therefore, I kept two nests under close
observation, having arranged with my daughters and
their governess, Miss Wendland (most conscientious
observers), that one of us should look at them once an
hour during the day. One of the nests contained about
200 individuals, the other, a nest of P. rufescens, with
the usual slaves, about 400. The mistresses themselves
never come out for food, leaving all this to the slaves.

We began watching on the 1st November, but did
not keep an hourly register till the 20th, after which date
the results up to the 24th February are given in tables
which have been published in the Linnean Journal,
and in my volume on Ants, Bees, and Wasps. The
first relates to a nest of F. fusca, and the ants are
denoted by numbers. An ant marked in my register as
No. 3 was at this time acting as feeder to the com-
munity. From the time we began to watch, no other
ant came to the honey till the 22nd November, when
another ant came out, whom we registered as No. 4 :
while another on the 28th November was registered as
No. 6. These ants were subsequently assisted by five or
six others, and in the three months during which the nest
was under observation, the supplies for the community
were carried in by these few ants.

The second set of observations were made on a nest
of Polyergus and F. fusca. The feeders in this case
were, at the beginning of the experiment, those known
to us as Nos. 5, 6, and 7. On the 22nd November,
a friend, registered as No. 8, came to the honey, and

iv.] DIVISION OF LABOUR. 137

again on the llth December, but with these two excep-
tions, the whole of the supplies were carried in by Nos.
5 and 6, with a little help from No. 7.

Thinking now it might be alleged that possibly these
were merely unusually active and greedy individuals, I
imprisoned No. 6, when she came out to feed on the 5th.
As will be seen from the table, no other ant had been out
to the honey for some days; and it could therefore
hardly be accidental that on that very evening another
ant (then registered as No. 9) came out for food. This
ant then took the place of No. 6, and (No. 5 being
imprisoned on the llth January) took in all the
supplies, again with a little help from No. 7. So
matters continued till the 17th, when I imprisoned
No. 9, and then again, i.e. on the 19th, another ant
(No. 10) came out for the food, aided on and after the
22nd by another, No. 11. This seems to me very
curious. From the 1 st November to the 5th January,
with two or three casual exceptions, the whole of the
supplies were carried in by three ants, one of whom,
however, did comparatively little. The other two were
imprisoned, and then, but not till then, a fresh ant
appeared on the scene. She carried in the food for a
week, and then, she being imprisoned, two others under-
took the task. On the other hand, in Nest 1, where the
first foragers were not imprisoned, they continued during
the whole time to carry the necessary supplies. The
facts therefore certainly seem to indicate that certain
ants are told off as foragers, and that during winter, when
but little food is required, two or three are sufficient to
provide it.

I have already mentioned that while Lasius niger, the

138 ON THE HABTTS OF ANTS. [LECT.

brown garden-ant, habitually makes use of the out-
of-door Aphides, the yellow meadow-ant keeps the
underground kinds. M. Lespes even considered some
communities of L. niger to be more advanced in civili-
zation than others of the same species. He assures us
that if he took specimens of their domestic beetles from
one nest, and placed them in another, always, be it under-
stood, of the same species, the beetles were attacked and
eaten. I have not had the opportunity of repeating
these experiments, but I have moved specimens of the
blind woodlouse, Platyarthrus, from one nest to another,
and even from nests of one species to those of another,
and they were always amicably received. But whether
there are differences in advancement within the limits
of the same species or not, there are certainly con-
siderable differences between the different species, and
one may almost fancy that we can trace stages cor-
responding to the principal steps in the history of human
development.

I do not now refer to slave-making ants, which repre-
sent an abnormal, or perhaps only temporary, state of
things, for slavery seems to lead in ants, as in men, to
the degradation of those by whom it is adopted ; and
it is not impossible that the slave-making species will
eventually find themselves unable to compete with those
which are more self-dependent, and have reached a
higher phase of civilization. But, putting these slave-
making ants on one side, we find in the different species
of ants different conditions of life, curiously answering
to the earlier stages of human progress. For instance,
some species, such as Formica fusca, live principally
on the produce of the chase ; for though they feed

iv.] SOCIAL LIFE. 139

partly on the honey -dew of Aphides, they have not
domesticated their insects. These ants probably retain
the habits once common to all ants. They resemble the
lower races of men, who subsist mainly by hunting.
Like them, they frequent woods and wilds, live in
comparatively small communities, and the instincts of
collective action are but little developed among them.
They hunt singly, and their battles are single combats,
like those of Homeric heroes. Such species as Lcisius
flavus represent a distinctly higher type of social life ;
they show more skill in architecture, may literally be
said to have domesticated certain species of Aphides, and
may be compared to the pastoral stage of human pro-
gress— to the races which live on the produce of their
flocks and herds. Their communities are more numerous,
they act much more in concert, their battles are not
mere single combats, but they know how to act in com-
bination. I am disposed to hazard the conjecture that
they will gradually exterminate the mere hunting species,
just as savages disappear before more advanced races.
Lastly, agricultural nations may be compared with
harvesting ants.

Thus, there seem to be three principal types, offering a
curious analogy to the three great phases — the hunting,
pastoral, and agricultural stages — in the history of human
development.

My experiments certainly seem to indicate the posses-
sion by ants of something approaching to language. It
is impossible to doubt that the friends were brought out
by the first ant, and as she returned empty-handed to the
nest, the others cannot have been induced to follow her
by merely observing her proceedings. In face of such

140 ON THE HABITS OF ANTS. [LECT. iv.

facts as these, it is impossible not to ask ourselves, How
far are ants mere exquisite automatons ; how far are
they conscious beings ? When we see an ant-hill,
tenanted by thousands of industrious inhabitants, ex-
cavating chambers, forming tunnels, making roads,
guarding their home, gathering food, feeding the young,
tending their domestic animals — each one fulfilling its
duties industriously, and without confusion — it is diffi-
cult altogether to deny to them the gift of reason ; and
the preceding observations tend to confirm the opinion
that their mental powers differ from those of men not so
much in kind as in degree.

Let me in conclusion once more say, that, notwith-
standing the labours of those great naturalists to whom
I gratefully referred in commencing, it seems to me that
there are in natural history few more promising or
extensive fields for research than the habits of ants.

LECTURE V.

INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF PREHISTORIC
ARCHAEOLOGY*

PREHISTORIC ARCHAEOLOGY has but lately made good
its right to recognition as a branch of science ; and
still, perhaps, there are some who are disposed to
question the claim. We can never, they say, become
wise beyond what is written : ancient poems and
histories contain all that we can ever know about old
times and bygone races of men ; by the study of
antiquities we may often corroborate, and occasionally
perhaps even correct, the statements of ancient writers,
but beyond this we can never hope to penetrate.
The ancient monuments and remains themselves may
excite our interest, but can teach us nothing. This
opinion is as old as the time of Horace : in one of
his best known Odes he tells us that —

" Vixere fortes ante Agamemnona
Multi ; sed onmes illacrymabiles
Urgentur, ignotique longa

Nocte, carent quia vate sacro."

1 I have discussed the Antiquity of Man, and his primitive con-
dition in its more material aspects, at greater length in my work
on Prehistoric Times, and have endeavoured to trace up the course
of his social and moral development in a second, On tlw Origin of
Civilization.

H2 INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF [LEUT.

If this apply to nations as well as to individuals — if
our knowledge of the past be confined to that which
has been handed down to us in books — then is archaeo-
logy indeed restrained within fixed and narrow limits ;
it is reduced to a mere matter of criticism, and almost
unworthy to be called a science.

My object in the present address is to vindicate the
claims of archaeology; to point out briefly the light
which has, more particularly in the last few years, been
thrown upon the past ; and, above all, if possible, to
show that the antiquaries of the present day are no
visionary enthusiasts, but that the methods of archaeo-
logical investigation are as trustworthy as those of any
natural science. I purposely say the methods, rather
than the results ; because while I believe that the progress
recently made has been mainly due to the use of those
methods which have been pursued with so much success
in geology, zoology, and other kindred branches of
science — and while fully persuaded that in this manner
we must eventually ascertain the truth — I readily admit
that there are many points on which further evidence is
required. Nor need the antiquary be ashamed to own
that it is so. Biologists differ about the Darwinian
theory ; until very lately the emission theory of light
was maintained by some of the best authorities ;
Tyndall and Magnus are at issue as to whether aqueous
vapour does or does not absorb heat ; astronomers have
recently admitted an error of nearly 4,000,000 miles
in their estimate of the distance between the earth and
the sun ; nor is there any single proposition in theology
to which a universal assent would be given. Although,
therefore, there are no doubt great diversities of opinion

v.] PREHISTORIC ARCHAEOLOGY. 143

among antiquaries, archaeology is in this respect only in
the same condition as all other branches of knowledge.

Conceding then, frankly, that from several of the
following conclusions some good archaeologists would
entirely dissent, I will now endeavour to state briefly
the principal results of modern research, and especially
to give, as far as can be done within the limits of a few
pages, an idea of the kind of evidence on which these
conclusions are based.

I must also add, that my remarks are confined, ex-
cepting when it is otherwise specified, to that part of
Europe which lies to the north of the Alps ; and that by
the Primaeval period, I understand that which extended
from the first appearance of man down to the commence-
ment of the Christian era.

This period may be divided into four epochs : — Firstly,
the Palaeolithic, or First Stone Age ; secondly, the Neo-
lithic, or Second Stone Age ; thirdly, the Bronze Age ;
and lastly, the Iron Age. Attempts have been made,
with more or less success, to establish subdivisions of
these periods, but into these I do not now propose to
enter : even if we can do no more as yet than establish
this succession, that will itself be sufficient to show that
we are not entirely dependent upon history.

We will commence, then, with the Palaeolithic Age.
This is the most ancient period in which we have as yet
any decisive proofs of the existence of man. M. Des-
noyers some years ago called attention to some bones
from the Pliocene beds of St. Prest, which appear to
show the marks of knives, and M. 1'Abbd Bourgeois has
since found in the same locality some flints, which he
believes to have been worked by man ; Mr. Whincopp

144 INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF [LECT.

also has in his possession a bone from the crag, which
certainly looks as if it had been cut with some sharp
instrument. Other archaeologists have more recently
adduced similar cases. None of them, however, are
perfectly conclusive, and as yet the implements found
in the river- drift gravels are the oldest undoubted traces
of man's existence — older far than any of those in Egypt
or Assyria, though belonging to a period which, from a
geological point of view, is very recent.

The Palceolithic Age.

As regards the Palaeolithic Age, we may, I think,
regard the following conclusions as fully borne out by
the evidence : —

1. The antiquities referable to this period are usually
found in beds of gravel and loam, or, as it is technically
called, " loess," extending along our valleys, and reaching
sometimes to a height of 200 feet above the present
water-level.

2. These beds were deposited by the existing rivers,
which then ran in the same directions as at present, and
drained nearly the same areas.

3. With the exception of the coast-line, the geography
of Western Europe cannot have been very different at
the time those gravels were deposited from what it
is now.

4. The fauna of Europe at that time comprised the
mammoth, the woolly-haired rhinoceros, the hippopo-
tamus, the urus, the musk-ox, &c., as well as most of the
existing animals.

5. The climate was much more extreme, and at times
certainly much colder than at present.

v.] PREHISTORIC ARCHEOLOGY. 145

6. Though we have no exact measure of time, we can
at least satisfy ourselves that this period was one of very
great antiquity.

7. Yet man already inhabited Western Europe.

8. He used rude implements of stone ;

9. Which were never polished, and of which some
types differ remarkably from any of those that were
subsequently in use.

10. He was ignorant of pottery, and (11) of metals.

I will now proceed to examine these eleven con-
clusions at somewhat greater length : — -

1. That these beds of gravel and loam, or, as it is
technically called, " loess," extend along the slopes of the
valleys, and reach sometimes to a height of 200 feet
above the present water-level, is a mere statement of
fact, about which no difference of opinion has arisen.

2. That these beds of gravel and loess were not
deposited by the sea, is proved by the fact that the
remains which occur in them are all those of land or
fresh-water, and not of marine species. That they were
deposited by the existing rivers is evident, because in
each river- valley they contain fragments of those rocks
only which occur in the area drained by the river itself.
As, therefore, the rivers drained the same areas then as
now, the geography of Western Europe cannot have
been at that period very different from what it is at
present.

3. The fauna, however, was very different, the most
important species being — Ursus spelceus (the cave-
bear), U. prisons, Hycena spelcea (the cave-hysena), Felis
spelcea (the cave-lion), Canis lagopus (the Arctic fox),

146 INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF [LECT.

Elephas primigenius (the mammoth), E. antiquus,
Rhinoceros tichorliinus (the hairy rhinoceros), R. lepto-
rhinus, R. hemitcechus, Hippopotamus major (the hippo-
potamus), Ovibos moscliatus (the musk ox), Megaceros
hibernicus (the Irish elk), E. fossilis (the wild horse),
Gulo luscus (the glutton), Cervus tarandus (the reindeer),
Bison Europceus (the aurochs), Bos primigenius (the
urus) ; besides some smaller, but still very interesting
species.

4. The greater severity of the climate is indicated
by the nature of the fauna. The musk-ox, the woolly-
haired rhinoceros, the mammoth, the lemming, &c., are
Arctic species, and the reindeer then extended to the
South of France. Another argument is derived from
the presence of great sandstone blocks in the gravels of
some rivers, as, for instance, of the Somme : these, it
appears, must have been transported by ice.1 On the
other hand, the geological evidence, together with the
presence of the hippopotamus, and other southern species,
indicates that the cold was not continuous, but that warm
periods intervened.

5. The great antiquity of the period now under
discussion is evident from several considerations. The
extinction of the large mammalia must have been a
work of time ; and neither in the earliest writings, nor
in the vaguest traditions, do we find any indication of
their presence in Western Europe. Still more conclusive
evidence is afforded by the condition of our valleys.
The beds of gravel and loam cannot have been deposited

1 Since this lecture was written two excellent works have been
published on this part of the subject — Geikie's Great Ice Age, and
CrolFs Climate and Time.

v.] PREHISTORIC ARCHEOLOGY. 147

by any sudden cataclysm, both on account of their
regularity, and also of the fact, already mentioned, that
the materials of one river-system are never mixed with
those of another. To take an instance. The gravel of
the Somme valley is entirely formed of debris from the
chalk and tertiary strata occupying that area ; but at
a right angle to, and within a very few miles of, the
headwaters of the Somme, comes the valley of the Oise.
In this valley are other older strata, no fragments of
which have found their way into the Somme valley,
though they could not have failed to do so, had the
gravels in question been the result of any great cata-
clysm, or had the Somme then drained a larger area
than at present. The beds in question are found in
some cases 200 feet above the present water-level, and
the bottom of the valley is occupied by a bed of peat,
which in some places is as much as 30 feet in thickness.
We have no means of making an accurate calculation ;
but even if we allow, as we must, a good deal for the
floods which would be produced by the melting of the
snow, still it is evident that for the excavation of the
valley by the river to a depth of more than 200 feet,1
and then for the formation of so thick a bed of peat,
much time must have been required. If, moreover, we
consider the alteration which has taken place in the
climate, as well as in the fauna ; and, finally, remember
also that the last eighteen hundred years have produced
scarcely any perceptible change, we cannot but come to
the conclusion that many, very many, centuries have

1 Many persons find a difficulty in understanding how the river
could have deposited gravel at so great a height, forgetting that the
valley was not then excavated to anything like its present depth.

L 2

148 INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF [LECT.

elapsed since the river ran at a level so much higher
than the present, and the country was occupied by a
fauna so unlike that now in existence there.

6. The presence of man is proved by the discovery of
stone implements1 (Figs. 55 and 56). Strictly speaking,
these only prove the presence of reasoning beings ; but
this being granted, few, if any, would doubt that the
beings in question were men. Human bones, moreover,
have been found in cave-deposits, which, in the opinion
of the best judges, belonged to this period ; and M.
Boucher de Perthes considers that various fragments of
human bone found at Moulin Quignon are also genuine.
On this point long discussions have taken place, into
which I will not now enter. The question before us is,
whether men existed at all, not whether they had bones.
On the latter point no dispute is likely to arise, and as
regards the former, the works of man are as good evi-
dence as his bones could be. Moreover, there seems to
me nothing wonderful in the great scarcity of human
bones. A country where the inhabitants subsist on the
produce of the chase can never be otherwise than scantily
peopled. If we admit that for each man there must be
a thousand head of game existing at any one time — and
this seems a moderate allowance ; remembering also that
most mammalia are less long-lived than men, we should
naturally expect to find human remains very rare as
compared with those of other animals. Among a people
who burnt their dead, of course this disproportion would
be immensely increased. That the flint implements
found in these gravels are implements it is unnecessary

1 For a general account of stone implements I may refer to
Mr. Evans's admirable work on that subject.

PREHISTORIC ARCHEOLOGY.

149

to argue. Their regularity, and the care with which
they have been worked to an edge; prove that they have

FIG. 55. — Flint Implement from St. Acheul, near Amiens. Natural size.
(In my collection.)

been intentionally chipped into their present forms, and
are not the result of accident. That they are not

FIG. 56. — Flint Implement from St. Aclicul, near Amiens. Natural size.
(In my collection. )

LEOT. V.]

PREHISTORIC ARCHEOLOGY.

151

forgeries we may be certain : firstly, because they have
been found in situ by many excellent observers — by all,
in fact, who have looked perseveringly for them ; and
secondly, because, as the discolouration of their surface is
quite superficial, and follows the existing outline, it has
evidently been produced since the flints were brought to
their present forms. This is
clearly shown in Fig. 57, which
represents a fractured surface
of Fig. 56, and shows the dark
natural flint surrounded by
the altered surface. The for-
geries— for there are forgeries
— are of a dull lead colour,
like other freshly-broken sur-
faces of flint. The same evi-
dence justifies us in concluding
that the implements are coeval
with the beds of gravel in which
they are found.

7. Without counting flakes,
several thousand flint imple-
ments of the Palaeolithic Age

have been discovered in north- FIG. 57. -Section of Fig. 56 show-
ing discolouration of surface.

ern France and southern Eng-
land. These are all of types which differ considerably
from those which came subsequently into use, and they
are none of them polished ; we may therefore, I think,
infer that the art of polishing stone implements was as
yet unknown.

8 and 9. In the same manner, I think, we may
safely conclude that the use of metal and of pottery

152 INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF [LECT.

was then unknown, as is the case even now with many
races of savages.

Although flint implements were observed in the drift-
gravels more than half a century ago by Mr. Frere, still
his observations were forgotten until the same discovery
was again made by M. Boucher de Perthes. For our
knowledge of the gravel-beds in which they occur,
however, we are principally indebted to Mr. Prestwich.
Sir Charles Lyell has the high merit of having carefully
examined the facts, and given to the antiquity of man
the authority of his great name ; nor must the labours
of Mr. Evans be passed unnoticed. To him we owe the
first comparison between the flint implements of this and
those of the Neolithic period.

As long ago as 1828 MM. Tournal and Christol
found in the caves of the south of France human
remains associated with those of extinct animals, and
shortly afterwards M. Schmerling made similar obser-
vations in Belgium. Kent's Hole, near Torquay, was
carefully examined by Mr. McEvery in 1825, but his
researches remained in manuscript until they were pub-
lished by Mr. Vivian in 1859. In 1840, however, Mr.
Godwin Austin had also made researches in Kent's Hole,
and convinced himself that man co-existed in this country
with the mammoth, &c. Since that time various caverns
have been examined most carefully by Christy, Lartet,
Falconer, Dupont, Busk, Powelly, Boyd Dawkins, Sand-
ford, Mirk, Tiddeman, &c. To Mr. Boyd Dawkins,
moreover, we are indebted for a special work on Cave
Hunting.

The geoeral facts may be stated to be, that while
thousands of implements made out of stone, bone, and

v.] PREHISTORIC ARCHEOLOGY. 153

horn, have been collected, no trace of pottery, nor
evidence of the use of metals, not even a polished stone
implement, has yet been met with. The people who
lived in the South of France at that period seem, in a
great many respects, to have resembled the Esquimaux.
Their principal food was the reindeer, and though traces
of the musk-ox, mammoth, cave-lion, as well as other
animals of the quaternary fauna have been met with, it
is still possible that these may not belong to the same
period. These cavemen were very ingenious, and excel-
lent workers in flint ; but though their bone-pins, &c.,
are beautifully polished, this is never the case with their
flint weapons. The habit of allowing ofial and bones to
accumulate in their dwellings is indicative, probably, of
a cold climate.

Perhaps, however, the most remarkable fact of all is,
that although in other respects so slightly advanced in
civilization, these ancient French cavemen, like the
Esquimaux, show a wonderful genius for art. Many
very spirited drawings of animals have been found
represented on fragments of bone, stone, and horn, and
M. Lartet has found in the rock-shelter at La Made-
lame a fragment of mammoth-tusk, on which was
engraved a representation of the animal itself.

The Neolithic Age.

We now pass to the later Stone or Neolithic Age,
with reference to which the following propositions may,
I think, be regarded as satisfactorily established : —

1. There was a period when polished stone axes were
extensively used in Europe.

154 INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF [LECT.

2. The objects belonging to this period do not occur
in the river-drift gravel-beds ;

3. Nor in association with the great extinct mammalia.

4. They were in use long before the discovery or
introduction of metals.

5. The Danish shell-mounds, or Kjokkemnoddings,
belong to this period ;

6. As do many of the Swiss lake-dwellings ;

7. And of the tumuli, or burial-mounds.

8. Rude stone implements appear to have been in use
longer than those more carefully worked.

9. Hand-made pottery was in use during this period.

10. In Central Europe the ox, sheep, goat, pig, and
dog were already domesticated.

1 1 . Agriculture had also commenced.

12. Flax was cultivated and woven into tissues.

13. At least two distinct races already occupied
Western Europe.

1. That there was a period when polished axes and
other implements of stone were extensively used in
Western Europe is sufficiently proved by the great
numbers in which these objects occur : for instance, the
Dublin Museum contains more than 2,000, that .of
Copenhagen more than 10,000, and that of Stockholm
not fewer than 15,000.

2. The objects characteristic of this period do not
occur in the river-drift gravels. Some of the simpler
ones, indeed — as, for instance, flint-flakes — were used
both in the Neolithic and Palaeolithic periods, and indeed
much later. The polished axes, chisels, gouges, &c., are
very distinct, however, from the ruder implements of

v.] PREHISTORIC ARCHAEOLOGY. 155

the Palaeolithic Age, and are never found in the river-drift
gravels. Conversely, the Palaeolithic types have never
yet been met with in association with those characteristic
of the later epoch.

Again, while the Neolithic implements are remark-
ably numerous in Denmark and Sweden, the Palaeolithic
types are absolutely unknown there, as well as in
Eastern Europe. It is probable, therefore, that the
northern part of our Continent was not inhabited by
man during the earlier period.

3. Nor do the types of the Neolithic age ever occur
in company with the mammoth, Rhinoceros ticliorinus,
and other animals characteristic of the Quaternary fauna,
under circumstances which would justify us in regarding
them as coeval.

4. The implements in question were in use before the
introduction or discovery of metal. It is a great
mistake to suppose that implements of stone were
abandoned directly metal was discovered. For certain
purposes, as for arrow-heads, stone would be quite as
suitable as the more precious substance. Flint flakes,
moreover, were so useful, and so easily obtained, that
they were occasionally employed even down to a very late
period. Even for axes and chisels, the incontestable
superiority of metal was counterbalanced for a while by
its greater costliness. Captain Cook, indeed, tells us
that in Tahiti the implements of stone and bone were in
a very few years replaced by those of metal ; a stone
hatchet was then, he says, " as rare a thing as an iron
one was eight years ago, and a chisel of bone or stone is
not to be seen." The rapidity with which the change
from stone to metal is effected depends upon the supply

156 INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF [LECT.

of the latter. In the above case Cook had with him an
abundance of metal, in exchange for which the islanders
supplied his vessels with great quantities of fresh meat,
vegetables, and other more questionable articles of
merchandize. The introduction of metal into Europe
was certainly far more gradual ; stone and metal were
long used side by side, and it would be unsafe to refer
every stone implement to the Stone Age. It would be
easy to quote numerous instances in which implements
have been, without any sufficient reason, referred to the
Stone Age, merely because they were formed of stone.
The two Stone Ages are characterized not merely by the
use of stone, but by the use of stone to the exclusion
of metal. I cannot therefore too strongly impress on
archaeologists that many stone implements belong to the
metallic period. Why, then, it will be asked, may they
not all have done so ? and this question I will now
endeavour to answer.

5. The Danish shell-mounds are the refuse heaps of
the ancient inhabitants round whose dwellings the bones
and shells of the animals on which they fed gradually
accumulated. Like a modern dustheap, these shell-
mounds contain all kinds of household objects — some
purposely thrown away as useless, but some also acci-
dentally lost. These mounds have been examined with
great care by the Danish archaeologists, and especially
by Professor Steenstrup. Many thousand implements
of stone and bone have been obtained from them ; and
as, on the one hand, from the absence of extinct
animals,1 and of implements belonging to the Palaeo-

1 The Reindeer also, which at an earlier period was common in
central Europe, is entirely absent.

v.] PREHISTORIC ARCHEOLOGY. 157

lithic Age, we conclude that these shell-mounds do not
belong to that period, so, on the other hand, from the
absence of all trace of metal, we are justified in referring
them to a period when metal was unknown.

6. The same arguments apply to some of the Swiss
lake-dwellings, the discovery of which we owe to Dr.
Keller,1 and which have been so admirably studied by
Desor, Morlot, Troyon, and other Swiss archaeologists.
A glance at the Table A will show that, while in some
of them objects of metal are very abundant, in others,
which have been not less carefully or thoughtfully
explored, stone implements are met with to the exclu-
sion of metallic ones. It may occur, perhaps, to some,
that the absence of metal in some of the lake-villages,
and its presence in others, is to be accounted for by its
scarcity — that, in fact, metal will be found when the
localities shall have been sufficiently searched. But a
glance at the table will show that the settlements in
which metal occurs are deficient in stone implements.
Take the same number of objects from Wangen and
Nidau, and in the one case 90 per cent, will be of metal,
while in the other the whole number are of stone or
bone. This cannot be accidental — the numbers are too
great to admit of such a hypothesis ; nor can the fact be
accounted for by contemporaneous differences of civili-
zation, because the localities are too close together;
neither is it an affair of wealth, because we find such
articles as fishhooks, &c., made of metal.

7. We may also, I think, safely refer some of the
tumuli or burial mounds to this period. When we find

1 Dr. Keller's Memoirs have been collected and translated into
English by Mr. Lee.

158 INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF [LECT.

a large tumulus, the erection of which must have been
extremely laborious, it is evident that it must have been
erected in honour of some distinguished individual ; and
when his flint daggers, axes, &c. — which, from the labour
and difficulty of making them, must have been of great
value — were deposited in the tomb, it is reasonable to
conclude that if he had possessed any arms of metal,
they also would have been buried with him. This we
know was done in subsequent periods. In burials of the
Stone Age the corpse was either deposited in a sitting
posture, or burnt, but rarely, if ever, extended at full
length, i

8. It is an error to suppose that the rudest flint
implements are necessarily the oldest. The Palaeolithic
implements show admirable workmanship. Moreover,
every flint instrument is rude at first. A bronze celt
may be cast perfect ; but a flint implement is rudely
blocked out in the first instance, and then, if any con-
cealed flaw comes to light, or if any ill-directed blow
causes an inconvenient fracture, the unfinished imple-
ment is perhaps thrown away. Moreover, the simplest
flint-flake forms a capital knife, and accordingly we find
that some simple stone implements were in use long
after metal had replaced the beautifully-worked axes,
knives, and daggers, which must always have been
very difficult to make. The period immediately before
the introduction of metal may reasonably be supposed to
be that of the best stone implements, but the use of the

1 For accounts of tumuli belonging to this period see Hoare's
Ancient Wiltshire, Nilsson's Stone Age, Warne's Ancient Dorset,
Bateman's Antiquities of Derbyshire, and Ten Years' Diggings,
Borlase's Nenia Cornubice, Greenwell's British Barrows, &c.

v.] PREHISTORIC ARCHAEOLOGY. 159

simpler ones lingered long. Moreover, there are some
reasons to believe tliat pierced stone axes are charac-
teristic of the early metallic period.

9. Hand-made pottery is abundant in the shell-
mounds and the lake-villages, as well as in the tumuli
which appear to belong to the Stone Age. No con-
clusive evidence that the potter's wheel was yet in use
has been discovered.

10. The animals characteristic of the Palaeolithic
period have disappeared. Even the reindeer has
retreated from Central Europe.

11. The dog is the only domestic animal found in the
shell-mounds ; but remains of the ox, sheep, goat, and
pig appear in the lake-villages. There is some doubt
about the horse ; and the barn-door fowl, as well as the
cat, was unknown.

12. The presence of corn-crushers, as well as of
carbonized wheat, barley, and flax, in the Swiss lake-
dwellings, proves that agriculture was already pursued
with success in Central Europe. Oats, rye, and he.mp
were unknown.

13. Tissues of woven flax have been found in some of
the Swiss lake-villages.

14. At least two forms of skull, one long and one
round, are found in the tumuli which appear to belong
to this period. Until now, however, we have not a
single human skull from the Danish shell-mounds, nor
from any Swiss lake-dwelling, which can be referred with
certainty to this period.

160 INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF [LECT.

The Bronze Age.

1. The Neolithic Age was followed by a period when
bronze was extensively used for arms and implements.

2. Stone, however, was also in use, especially for
certain purposes ; as, for instance, for arrow-heads, and
in the form of flakes for cutting.

3. Some of the bronze axes appear to be mere copies
of the earlier stone ones.

4. Many of the Swiss lake-villages and of the tumuli
belong to this period.

5. This is shown, not merely by the presence of metal,
but also by other considerations.

6. The pottery of the Bronze Age is better than that
of the earlier period.

7. Gold, amber, and glass, were used for ornamental
purposes.

8. Silver, lead, and zinc appear to have been un-
known.

9. This was also the case with iron.

10. Coins were not in use.

11. Skins were probably worn, but tissues of flax and
wool were also in use.

12. The ornamentation of the period is characteristic,
and consists of geometrical markings.

13. The handles of the arms, the bracelets, &c.,
indicate a small race.

14. Writing appears to have been unknown ;

1 5. Yet there was a very considerable commerce.

16. It is more than probable that the knowledge of
bronze was introduced into, not discovered in, Europe.

v.] PREHISTORIC ARCHEOLOGY. 161

1. It is admitted by all that there was a period
when bronze was extensively used for arms and im-
plements. The great number of such objects which are
preserved in our museums places this beyond doubt.
For France alone Monsieur Chantre, in his Age du
Bronze, gives the following numbers: — Celts, 9,153;
swords and daggers, 727; lances, 513; knives, 342;
sickles, 225; pins, 1,220; needles, 204; bracelets,
1,086; rings and chains, 1,572; arrow-heads, 213;
hammers, 23 ; anvils, 5 ; chisels, 58 ; gouges, 31 ; razors,
62 ; saws, 8 ; hooks, 172 ; moulds, 74 ; and a variety of
other articles, making altogether no less than 20,000
objects. In Switzerland, again, more than 10,000 have
been discovered : the numbers for some of the principal
lake-villages are given in Table B.1

2. It would, however, be a mistake to suppose that
stone implements were entirely abandoned. Arrow-
heads and flakes of flint are found abundantly in some
of those Swiss lake-villages which contain bronze. In
these cases, indeed, it may be argued, that the same
site had been occupied both before and after the in-
troduction of bronze. The evidence derived from the
examination of tumuli is, however, not open to the
same objection, and in these objects of bronze and of
stone are very frequently found together. Thus I have
shown, by an analysis of the investigations recorded by
Mr. Bateman, that in three-fourths of the tumuli con-
taining bronze (29 out of 37) stone objects also occurred.

3. Some of the bronze axes appear to be mere copies
of the stone ones. Such simple axes of iron are still
used in Central Africa, where no evidence of a Bronze

1 All these numbers might now be largely increased.

M

162 INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF [LECT.

Age has yet been found, but in Europe they are not
met with.

4. Many of the Swiss lake-villages belong to this
period. The Table B (very kindly drawn up, at my
request, by Dr. Keller) places this beyond a doubt, and
gives a good idea of the objects in use during the Bronze
Age, and the state of civilization during that period.

5. The absence of metal, though the principal, is by
no means the only point which distinguishes the Stone
Age villages from those of the Bronze period. If we
compare Nidau, as a type of the last, with Moosseedorf,
as the best representative of the former, we shall find
that, while bones of wild animals preponderate in the
one, those of tame ones are most numerous in the latter.
The vegetable remains point also to the same conclusion.
Even if we knew nothing about the want of metal in
the older lake-villages, we should still, says Professor
Heer, be compelled from botanical considerations to
admit their greater antiquity.

Moreover, so far as they have been examined, the piles
themselves tell the same tale. Those of the Bronze Age
settlements were evidently cut with metal ; those of the
earlier villages with stone, or at any rate with rude and
blunt instruments.

6. The pottery was much better than that of the
earlier period. A great deal of it was still hand-made,
but some is said to show marks of the potter's wheel.

7. Gold, amber, and glass, were used for ornamental
purposes.

8. Silver, zinc, and lead, on the contrary, were appa-
rently unknown.

9. The same appears to have been the case with iron.

v.] PREHISTORIC ARCHEOLOGY. 163

10. Coins have never been found with bronze arras.
To this rule I only know of three apparent exceptions.
Not a single coin has been met with in any of the Swiss
lake -villages of this period.

11. The dress of this period no doubt still consisted
in great part of skins. Tissues of flax have been found,
however, in some of the lake-villages, and fragments of
woollen material have been found in tumuli, nay, in
one case, a whole suit (consisting of a cloak, a shirt, two
shawls, a pair of leggings, and two caps) was found in
a Danish tumulus which evidently belonged to the Bronze
Age ; as it contained a sword, a brooch, a knife, an awl,
a pair of tweezers, and a large stud, all of bronze, besides
a small button of tin, a javelin-head of flint, a bone
comb, and a bark box.

We have independent evidence of the same fact in the
presence of spindle-whorls.

12. The ornamentation on the arms, implements, and
pottery is peculiar. It consists of geometrical patterns
— straight lines, circles, triangles, zigzags, &c. Animals
and vegetables are very rarely attempted, and never with
success.

13. Another peculiarity of the bronze arms lies in the
small size of the handles. The same observation applies
to the bracelets, &c. They could not be used by the
present inhabitants of Northern Europe.

14. No traces of writing have been met with in any
finds of the Bronze Age. There is not an inscription on
any of the arms or pottery found in the Swiss lake-
villages, and I only know one instance of a bronze
cutting instrument with letters on it.

15. The very existence of bronze appears to indicate

M 2

164 INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF [LECT.

that of a considerable and extensive commerce, inasmuch
as there are only two places — namely, Cornwall and the
Island of Banca — whence tin can have been obtained in
large quantities. There are, indeed, some other places
where it occurs, as, for instance, Spain, Saxony, and
Brittany, but only (now at least) in small amounts,
though possibly it may once have been more abundant.
The earliest source of tin, was not, I think, any one of
those now known to us, but it is probable that for many
centuries before our era, the principal supply was derived
from Cornwall. The intercourse then existing between
different parts of Europe is also proved by the great,
not to say complete, similarity of the arms from very
different parts of Europe.

16. Finally, as copper must have been in use before
bronze, and as arms and implements of that metal are
almost unknown in Western Europe, it is reasonable to
conclude that the knowledge of bronze was introduced
into, not discovered in, Europe.

Archaeologists are, however, by no means agreed as to
the race by whom these bronze weapons were made, or
at least used. Mr. Wright, for instance, attributed them
to the Romans, Professor Nilsson to the Phoenicians. The
first of these theories I believe to be utterly untenable.
In addition to the facts already brought forward, there
are two which by themselves are almost sufficient to
disprove the hypothesis. Firstly, the word ferrum was
employed in Latin as a synonym for a sword. This
would scarcely have been the case if another metal had
been generally used for the purpose. Secondly, the
distribution of bronze weapons and implements does
not favour such a theory. The Romans never entered

v.] PREHISTORIC ARCHAEOLOGY. 165

Denmark ; it has been doubted whether they ever
landed in Ireland. Yet, while more than 350 bronze
swords have been found in Denmark, and a very large
number in Ireland also,1 I have only been able to
hear of about fifty bronze swords found in Italy. The
rich museums at Florence, Rome, and Naples, do not
appear to contain any of those typical, leaf-shaped
bronze swords, which are, comparatively speaking, so
common in the North. That bronze swords should
have been introduced into Denmark by a people who
never occupied that country, and from a part of
Europe in which they are so rare, is surely a most
untenable hypothesis. It is doubtless true that a few
cases are on record in which bronze weapons are said to
have been, and very likely were, found in association
with Roman remains. Mr. Wright has pointed out
three, none of which seem to me clearly established,
while one of them is clearly not a case in point. But,
under any circumstances, we must expect to meet with
some such instances. My only wonder is that so few
of them exist.

As regards Professor Nilsson's theory, according to
which the Bronze Age objects are of Phoenician origin,
I will only say that the Phoenicians in historical times
were well acquainted with iron, and that their favourite
ornamentation was of a different character from that of
the Bronze Age. If, then, Professor Nilsson be correct,
the bronze weapons must belong to an earlier period in
Phoenician history than that with which we are partially
familiar.

1 The Museum at Dublin contains 282 swords and daggers : un-
luckily, the number of swords is not stated separately.

166 INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF [LECT.

It would now be natural that I should pass on to the
Iron Age, but the transition period between the two is
illustrated by a discovery so remarkable that I cannot
pass it over altogether in silence. M. Ramsauer, for
many years head of the salt-mines at Hallstadt, near
Salzburg, in Austria, has opened not less than 980
graves in a country apparently belonging to an ancient
colony of miners. The results comprise about 4,000
objects of bronze, and 600 of iron. The following
table (p. 173) gives M. Ramsauer's figures, but the
numbers have since been considerably increased.

That the period to which these graves belonged was
that of the transition between the Bronze and Iron
Ages, is evident, both because we find cutting instru-
ments of iron as well as of bronze, and also because
both are of somewhat unusual, and we may almost say
of intermediate, types. The same remark applies to the
ornamentation. Animals are frequently represented,
but very poorly executed, while geometrical patterns
are well drawn. Coins are entirely absent. That
the transition was from bronze to iron, and not from
iron to bronze, is clear; because here, as elsewhere,
while iron instruments with bronze handles are common,
there is not a single case of a bronze blade with an iron
handle. This shows that when both metals were in
use, iron was preferred for blades. Another interesting
point in the Hallstadt Bronze is the absence of silver,
lead, and zinc (excepting, of course, as a mere impurity
in the bronze). This is the more remarkable, inasmuch
as the presence, not only of tin itself, but also of
glass, amber, and ivory, indicates the existence of an
extensive commerce.

v.] PREHISTORIC ARCHEOLOGY. 167

The Iron Age.

The Iron Age is the period when this metal was first
used for weapons and cutting instruments. During this
epoch we emerge into the broad, but in many respects
delusive, glare of history.

No one of course will deny that arms of iron were in
use by our ancestors at the time of the Roman invasion.

I have already attempted to show, from the frequent
occurrence of iron blades with bronze handles, and the
entire absence of the reverse, that iron must have
succeeded and replaced bronze. Other arguments
might be adduced ; but it will be sufficient to
state broadly that which I think no experienced
archaeologist will deny — namely, that the objects which
accompany bronze weapons are much more archaic in
character than those which are found with weapons
of iron.

That the bronze swords and daggers were not used
by the Romans in Caesar's times, I have already at-
tempted to prove. -That they were not used at that
period by the northern races is distinctly stated in
history. I will, however, endeavour also to make this
evident on purely archaeological grounds. We have
several important finds of this period, among which I
may specially call attention to the lake- village of La
Tene, in the Lake of Neufchatel. At this place no
flint implements (excepting flakes) have occurred. Only
fifteen objects of bronze have been found, and only one
of them was an axe. Moreover this was pierced for a
handle, and belonged therefore to a form rarely, if ever,
occurring in finds of the Bronze Age. On the other

168 INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF [LECT.

hand, the objects of iron are numerous, and comprise
fifty swords, twenty-three lances, and five axes. Coins
have also been met with at this station, while they are
entirely absent in those of the Bronze Age.

The only other find of the Iron Age to which I will
now refer is that of Nydam, recently described at length
by M. Engelhardt in his excellent work on Denmark in
the Early Iron Age. At this place have been found an
immense number of the most diverse objects — clothes,
brooches, tweezers, beads, helmets, shields, coats of mail,
buckles, harness, boats, rakes, brooms, mallets, bows,
vessels of wood and pottery, 80 knives, 30 axes, 40
awls, 160 arrow-heads, 180 swords, and nearly 600
lances. All these weapons were of iron, though bronze
was freely used for ornaments. That this find, as well
as the very similar one at Thorsbjerg, in the same neigh-
bourhood, belonged to the Koman period, is clearly
proved by the existence of numerous coins belonging
to the first two centuries after Christ, although not one
has occurred in any of the Bronze Age lake-villages, or
in the great find at Hallstadt.

It is quite clear, therefore, that neither bronze nor
stone weapons were in use in Northern Europe at the
commencement of our era.

A closer examination would much strengthen this
conclusion. For instance, at Thorsbjerg alone there are
seven inscriptions, either in Runes or Roman characters ;
while, as I have already stated, letters are quite un-
known, with one exception, on any object of the Bronze
Age, or in the great transition find at Hallstadt. Again,
the significance of the absence of silver in the Hallstadt
find is greatly increased when we see that in the true

v.] PREHISTORIC ARCHEOLOGY. 169

Iron Age, as in the Nydam and other similar finds,
silver was used to ornament shield -bosses, shield-rims,
sandals, brooches, breast-plates, sword-hilts, sword-
sheaths, girdles, harness, &c. ; and also for clasps,
pendants, boxes, and tweezers ; while in one case a
helmet was made of this comparatively rare material.

The pottery also shows much improvement, the forms
of the weapons are quite different, and the character
of the ornamentation is very unlike, and much more
advanced than that of the Bronze Age. Moreover, the
bronze used in the Iron Age differs from that of the
Bronze Age, in that it frequently contains lead and zinc
in considerable quantities. These metals have never
been found, excepting as mere impurities, in the bronzes
of the true Bronze Age, nor even in those of Hallstadt.

These finds, moreover, clearly show that the inha-
bitants of Northern and Western Europe were by no
means such mere savages as we have been apt to
suppose. As far as our own ancestors are concerned,
this is rendered even more evident by the discoveries
of those ancient British coins which have been so well
described and figured by Mr. John Evans.1

In conclusion, I would venture to suggest that some
steps ought to be taken to provide for the preservation
of our ancient National Antiquities. We cannot put
Stonehenge or the Wansdyke into a museum — all the
more reason why we should watch over them where they
are ; and even if the destruction of our ancient monu-
ments should, under any circumstances, become neces-
sary, careful drawings ought first to be made, and their

1 The Coins of the Ancient Britons.

170 INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF [LECT.

removal should take place under proper superintendence.
We are apt to blame the Eastern peasants who use
the grand old monuments of Egypt or Assyria as mere
stone-quarries, but we forget that even in our own
country, Avebury, the most magnificent of Druidical
remains, was almost destroyed for the profit of a few
pounds ; while recently the Jockey Club has mutilated
the remaining portion of the Devil's Dyke on Newmarket
Heath, in order to make a bank for the exclusion of
scouts at trial races. In this case, also, the saving, if
any, must have been very small ; and I am sure that no
society of English gentlemen would have sanctioned such
a proceeding, had they given the subject a moment's
consideration.

In this short Introduction I have purposely avoided
all reference to history, and the use of historical data,
because I have been particularly anxious to show that in
Archaeology we can arrive at definite and satisfactory
conclusions on independent grounds, without any such
assistance ; consequently, regarding times before writing
was invented, and therefore before written history had
commenced.

I have endeavoured to select only those arguments
which rest on well-authenticated facts. For my own
part, however, I care less about the results than about
the method. For an infant science, as for a child, it is
of small importance to make rapid strides at first : and
while I believe that our present views will stand the test
of further investigations, it is of the greatest importance
that our method should be one which will eventually
lead us to the truth.

PREHISTORIC ARCHEOLOGY.

171

OOOO OO OOO O> OO

I g fl

I I II I M Ml Jjj§8 i I

^ +3 i— 1

1 1

MM

1 1 1 1 Is 111

I I I I 8S 9 IS I_*J

1 III

i

II III

•^v\ §S§" *| II

172

INTKODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF

[LECT.

TABLE B.

d

j

Estavayer.

J

j

|

j

J

1

Celts and fragments . .

23

7

6

13

1

6

11

67

Swords .

4

—

1

—

—

—

4

4
5

Knives and fragments
Pins

102
611

19
53

14
239

22
183

19
237

8
22

9

22

193
1 367

Small rings

496

28

115

195

202

14

3

1.053

Earrings ......

238

4-2

36

116

-

3

5

440

Bracelets and fragments .

55

14

16

21

26

11

2

145

Fish-hooks
Awls

189
95

12
3

43
49

71
98

9
17

2

1

248
26 9

Spiral wires

46

50

5

101

Lance-heads

27

7

4

2

5

2

47

Arrow-heads

—

-

5

1

-

—

—

6

Buttons
Needles

20

1

2

28
3

10
4

10
1

-

—

49
30

Various ornaments . .

15

5

7

18

3

1

_

49

Saws , . .
Daggers ......

—

—

3

—

—

—

9

3

2

Sickles

18

12

1

2

7

1

4

45

Double-pointed pins . .

75

—

—

-

—

—

-

75

Small bracelets ....
Sundries

20
96

3

5

11
16

—

—

4

31
124

TOTAL

2084

208

617

835

539

73

69

4,346

PREHISTORIC ARCHEOLOGY.

173

!

GRAVES WITH BODIES BURIED IN THE ORDINARY MANNER.

ANTIQUITIES.

<D

c
3
go

5

GRAVES WITH BURNT CORPSES.

ANTIQUITIES.

||

Scs>
50

8

§

!

i

£•

I

I

o

Ornaments.

8

1
O

Ornaments.

a

S

Amber.

s

1

s
<J

§

i

1

Other
Objects.

8

1

||

5!

•^

s

p

S

|

1

1

o

«3

'

1

00

Bronze.

£

05

S

i

&

Sundries.

S

S

>

CO

1

OS

S

Ornamnts.

5?

-2

T}<

«

1

Gold Orna-
ments.

0

Gold Orna-
ments.

s

s

•S8.MU9 ato 30 -ojsi

I

•S9ASJO 8W J° '°N

i

i

•JdVXSTIVH

1

LECTURE VI.

ADDRESS TO THE WILTSHIRE ARCHAEOLOGICAL AND
NATURAL HISTORY SOCIETY.

WHEN your excellent Secretary, Mr. Smith, first com-
municated to me the wish of your Committee that I
should become your President for this year, I must
confess to some natural hesitation in accepting your
very flattering invitation. I have so recently become
directly connected with the county, there are so many
gentlemen well qualified, not only to fill, but to adorn
the office, that I could not but be doubtful how far the
suggestion would be approved by, and advantageous to,
the Society. Nevertheless I have long felt so deep an
interest in this, the central, and, archseologically, the
richest district of England, I am always so happy in the
sunshine of your glorious downs, or under the shadow of
your beautiful cathedral, that I could not refuse myself
the pleasure, and — for it is never very difficult to convince
one's self of what one wishes to believe — it seemed to me
that the responsibility of the selection would after all in
no sense rest upon me.

It is indeed always a pleasure to come into Wiltshire,
and much more too than a mere idle one. I sometimes
think that every one — at any rate, every Schoolmaster
and every Member of Parliament, ought to make the
tour of the county and visit its principal antiquities.

LECT. vi.] ADDRESS. 175

There are still many who go abroad to visit distant
antiquities, neglecting those at home, like the " Wander
Witt of Wiltshire," mentioned by Gibbons in 1670, who,
having "screwed" himself into the company of some
Eoman antiquaries, confessed that he had never seen
Stonage, as he calls it, " whereupon they kicked him out
of doors, and bade him goe home and see Stonage ; and I
wish," adds Gibbons, " all such ^Esopicall cocks, as slight
these admired stones, and other our domestick monu-
ments (by which they might be admonished to eschew
some evil, and doe some good,) and scrape for barley
cornes'of vanity out of forreigne dunghills, might be
handled, or rather footed, as he was."

Indeed, it would be difficult to find a pleasanter or
more instructive tour. The visitor would begin, perhaps,
with Marlborough, pass the large Castle Mound, and
coming soon within sight of the grand hill of Silbury,
leave the high road and drive, partly up the ancient
roadway, into the venerable circle of Abury, perhaps the
most interesting of our great national monuments.

There he would walk round the ancient vallum, he
would search out the remaining stones among the cot-
tages and farmsteads, and wonder at the mechanical skill
which could have moved such ponderous masses ; and
at the modern barbarism which could have destroyed
such interesting, I might almost say sacred, monuments
of the past.

From Abury he would pass on across the great wall
of Wansdyke, which he would trace on each side of the
road, stretching away as far as the eye could reach, and
he would sleep at the ancient city of the Devizes.

On Salisbury Plain he would visit Stonehenge, the

176 ADDRESS. [LECT.

sanctity of which is attested, not only by its own evi-
dence, but by the tumuli which cluster reverently round
it. At old Sarum he would for the first time come
across real and written history. Lastly, at Salisbury he
would see one of our most beautiful Cathedrals, and an
excellent Museum, which we owe to the liberality of Dr.
Blackmore, while for the admirable arrangement of it we
are indebted to Mr. Stevens.

The question naturally arises, " To what age do these
monuments belong ? " " When and by whom were Stone-
henge and Abury erected ? " As regards the latter, his-
tory is entirely silent. Stonehenge, with the exception
possibly of an allusion in Hecataeus, is unmentioned by
any Greek or Roman writer ; nor is there any reference
to it in Gildas, Nennius, Bede, or in the Saxon Chronicle.
Henry of Huntingdon, in the twelfth century, alludes to
it with admiration, but expresses no opinion as to its date
or origin.

In the same century, Geoffrey of Monmouth, who, in
the words of Dr. Guest, " is everywhere found darkening
the pure light of our early history," gave to the world
that which some call an historical account of Stonehenge,
namely, that it was erected in the fifth century, to com-
memorate the treacherous murder of the British by
Hengist.

The stones are said to have come from Africa, whence
they were transported by giants to the plains of Kildare;
and from thence, by the enchantments of Merlin, carried
to Salisbury Plain. The question has been well dis-
cussed by one of our members, Mr. Long, in his recent
work on Stonehenge and its Barrows in which he has
usefully brought together our present information on the

vi.] ADDRESS. 177

subject ; and I will therefore only add that, for my
own part, I look upon the account given by Geoffrey
as altogether mythical.

It is remarkable that the source of the small inner
stones, which, as Stukely first pointed out, are of a dif-
ferent material from the others, is still uncertain,1 but
the large ones are certainly " Sarcen " stones, such as
are still shown in many places on the Plain. The best
evidence as to the age of Stonehenge seems to me deriv-
able from the contents of the tumuli surrounding it.
Within a radius of three miles round Stonehenge there
are no less than 300 tumuli ; which is, I need not say,
a much larger number than are found anywhere else
within an equal area. We can hardly doubt, I think,
that these tumuli cluster round the great monument ;
or, at least, that the same circumstances which induced the
erection of Stonehenge on its present site, led also, either
directly or indirectly, to the remarkable assemblage of
tumuli round it. Now, 250 of these tumuli were opened
by our great Antiquary, Sir Richard Colt Hoare, and
are described in his Ancient Wiltshire If these be-
longed to the post Roman period, we should naturally
expect to find iron weapons, and, especially knives, coins,

1 There are, in fact, four kinds of stones in Stonehenge. The
great outer circle and the trilithons are " Sarcen " stones, that is to
say, they are formed from the sandstone blocks of the neighbour-
hood. The majority of the small pillars forming the inner circle
consist of an igneous rock known as Diabase, but four stones of
this series are schistoid, and resemble some of the Silurian and
Cambrian rocks of North Wales and Cumberland. Lastly, the so-
called altar-stone is grey sandstone, resembling some of the Devonian
and Cambrian rocks. — Maskelyne, Wilts. Arch, and Nat. Hist.
Magazine, Oct. 1877.

N

178 ADDKESS. [LECT.

well-burnt pottery, and other relics, characteristic of the
period. Is this so ? Not at all. The primary inter-
ment was not in any case accompanied by objects of
iron, while in no less than thirty-nine cases, bronze was
present.

We have then, I think, strong grounds for referring
these monuments to the Bronze Age ; and if this be true
of Stonehenge, it probably is the case with Abury also,
which seems decidedly more archaic, the stones, for
instance, being rough, while those of Stonehenge are
hewn.

Now when was the Bronze Age ? And what do archaeo-
logists mean by the Bronze Age ? I ask this question
because, though it has been repeatedly answered, there
is still a great misapprehension even in the minds of
some who have written on the subject.

By the Bronze Age, then, we mean a period when the
weapons were made almost entirely, and ornaments prin-
cipally, of Bronze ; that is to say, of Copper and Tin ;
Gold being rare, Iron and Silver still more so, or even
unknown, as was also the case with Coins and Glass.

Some archaeologists, indeed, have considered the Bronze
swords and daggers which characterise the Bronze Age
to be really Roman. This question has been much dis-
cussed, and I will not now enlarge on it, but will only
say, that in my judgment these arms are not found
with Roman remains, and that the Roman weapons were
made of iron, the word " ferrum " being synonymous with
a sword. On this point, I have taken some pains to
ascertain the opinions of Italian archaeologists. Bronze
swords, daggers, &c., occur south of the Alps, the very
patterns being in some places identical with those of

vi.] ADDRESS. 179

Northern Europe. But I believe it may be asserted that
no object characteristic of the Bronze Age has ever been
found in a Roman tomb ; none have been met with at
Pompeii ; and those Italian archaeologists whom I have
been able to consult, all agree that they are undeniably
Pre-Roman.

If indeed the Bronze swords and daggers were of
Roman origin, they ought to be more numerous in Italy
than in the north. Now what are the facts ? The
museum of the Royal Irish Academy contains no less
than 300 swords and daggers of Bronze. As regards
other countries, M. Chantre, who has been collecting
statistics on the subject, has been good enough to inform
me that the French Museums contain 409, those of
Sweden (including poniards) 480, and of Denmark 600,
while in Italy he knows of 60 only. These numbers
seem to me to militate very strongly against the views
of those who would ascribe those weapons to the Romans.
When, then, was the Bronze Age ? We know that Iron
was known in the time of Homer, which seems to have
been, as regards the South of Europe, the period of
transition from the age of Iron to that of Bronze. In
the Pentateuch, excluding Deuteronomy (which prob-
ably belongs to a much later date) Brass, that is to say
Bronze, is frequently mentioned, while Iron is only
alluded to four times.

Coins were first struck 7 — 800 B.C. as some say by
the OEginetans under Pheidon, King of Argos, though
Herodotus ascribes them to the Lydians.

It is true that the use of iron may have been known
in Southern Europe long before it was introduced in the
north. On the whole, however, I am disposed to think

N 2

180 ADDRESS. [LECT.

that when iron was once discovered, its use would spread
somewhat rapidly ; and the similarity of form, of pattern,
and of ornaments existing between the Bronze arms and
implements throughout Europe, seems to negative the
idea that Bronze was in use for such purposes in the
north for any great length of time after it had been
replaced by Iron in the south.

It is, however, more than likely that many of our
smaller Wiltshire tumuli belong to a still earlier period,
namely, to the Neolithic, or later Stone Age, though it
is not easy to say which of them do so. This is prob-
ably also the case with the large chambered tumuli, in
which as yet no metal has been discovered. As regards
the Stone Age, the same word of caution is as necessary
as in that of Bronze. There have been some who denied
the very existence of such a period, alleging generally as
their reason against this proposed classification that im-
plements and weapons of stone were used in conjunction
with those of metal. This, however, no one denies.
The characteristic of the Stone Age is not the pre-
sence of stone, but the absence of metal; and if the
name were to be a definition, the period would be more
correctly designated as non-metallic. That there was
indeed a time when stone axes, knives and javelin
heads were used in Europe, and when metal was unknown,
cannot I think be for a moment doubted or denied by
any one who has carefully looked into the evidence.
These objects of stone, so well described by Mr. Evans
in his excellent work on the Ancient Stone Implements
of Great Britain are of the most varied character ; mere
flakes used as knives, scrapers for preparing skins, axes,
adzes, hammers, gouges, chisels, arrowheads, javelin

vi.] ADDRESS. 181

heads, swords, picks, awls, slingstones and many other
forms ; these, too, found not singly or in small numbers
but by hundreds and thousands, I might say tens of
thousands, attest the important part which has been
played by stone in the early stages of the development
of the human race. For our knowledge of this period
we are mainly indebted, firstly, to the shell mounds or
refuse heaps of Denmark so well studied by Steenstrup
and Worsaae ; secondly, to the tumuli or burial mounds ;
thirdly, to the remains found in caves ; and fourthly, to
the Swiss lake dwellings, first made known to us by
Keller, and afterwards studied with so much zeal and
ability by Morlot, Troyon, Desor, Schwab and other Swiss
archaeologists.

From these sources we get some idea of the conditions
of life existing during the Stone Age.

The use of pottery was known, but the potter's wheel
does not seem to have been as yet discovered. Man was
clothed in skins, but partly also, in all probability, in
garments made of flax. His food was derived principally
from animals killed in the chase, but he had probably
domesticated the ox as well as the goat, the pig and
the dog, nor was he altogether ignorant of agriculture.
Traces of dwellings of this period have been found in
various parts of England ; and in this county, the
circular depressions which occur frequently on the
Downs, generally collected in groups, are of this
character. The dwellings consisted of pits sunk
into the ground, and probably covered by a roof
consisting of branches of trees, over which again a coat-
ing of turf and earth may probably have been placed.
The Swiss lake dwellings of this period were constructed

182 ADDRESS. [LECT.

on platforms supported on piles driven into the muddy
bottom of the lakes, and in some cases still further
supported by having stones heaped up round them. In
one case a large canoe has been met with, evidently
wrecked while on its way to one of the lake settle-
ments, loaded with a freight of such stones. It must
be admitted indeed that our knowledge of the Stone
Age is still scanty, fragmentary, and unsatisfactory ; on
the other hand, the stone weapons and implements found
in Europe so very closely resemble those in use amongst
various races of existing savages that they give us vivid,
and I think to a great extent, accurate ideas of the mode
of life which prevailed at that distant period ; distant
indeed it was, according to the ideas of chronology which
almost universally prevailed until within the last quarter
of a century, for we can scarcely doubt that even the
later Stone Age goes back to a period more remote than
the 6,000 years which were traditionally supposed to be
the limit of man's existence on earth. No doubt, indeed,
the difficulties of the received chronology had long been
felt. Well-marked varieties of the human race are
shown by the Egyptian monuments to have existed as
early, at any rate, as the fifteenth century before Christ.
The antiquity of Man is also indicated by the differences
of language, and by the existence of powerful and
flourishing monarchs at a very early period ; for the
pyramids themselves were constructed about 4,000 years
B.C., and even at that early period it would appear that
the Sphinx was suffering from age, for we possess a
decree by which Cheops provided for its repair.

Quitting now the Neolithic, or second Stone Age, we
come to the Palaeolithic or first Stone Age. At this

v.] ADDRESS. 183

period man appears to have been ignorant not only of
metals, but of pottery. The stone implements are much
ruder, and are simply chipped into form, being never
ground or polished. We have no evidence of the exist-
ence of any domestic animals, and man probably lived
mainly on the produce of the chase, contending for the
possession of Europe with animals which now exist only
in distant regions, or have become entirely extinct. So
unexpected were these facts, so improbable did they ap-
pear, that geologists accepted them only after reiterated
and incontrovertible proofs. The researches of MM.
Tournal and Christol in the caves of the south of France,
now just half a century ago — the still more complete
investigations of Dr. Schmerling in those of Belgium,
during the years 1833-34 — scarcely raised even a doubt
upon the subject. Those of Mr. McEnery in Kent's
Cavern attracted little attention; subsequent observa-
tions made there by Mr. Vivian w~ere refused publi-
cation, on account of the inherent improbability of the
conclusions to which they pointed. The discoveries
of M. Boucher de Perthes were neglected for a quarter
of a century, and it is not too much to say that if geo-
logists are open to blame at all for their behaviour
with reference to this question, it would certainly be
rather for their incredulity — for their blind adher-
ence to traditional chronology — than for too ready an
acceptance of new views. Yet they may well be
pardoned for long hesitation before they could bring
themselves to believe that man really inhabited Europe
at a time when not only the urus and the bison and the
reindeer occupied the whole of Europe as far south as
the Alps, but when the cave lion, the cave bear, the

184 ADDRESS. [LECT.

long-haired rhinoceros, the mammoth, the musk sheep,
and the hippopotamus also formed part of the European
fauna ; when the climate was very different and liable to
great oscillations ; when our rivers had but begun to
excavate their valleys, and the whole condition of the
country must therefore have been singularly different
from what it is now. Gradually, however, the evidence
became overwhelming : the statements of Tournal and
Christol were confirmed by Lartet and Christy, by De
Vibraye and others ; those of Schmerling by Dupont ;
of McEnery by Vivian and Pengelly ; and at length the
evidence, well summed up in his work on Cave Hunting
by Mr. Boyd Dawkins, himself a successful worker in
this field of research, left no room for doubt. As regards
the Drift Gravels, M. de Perthes not only discovered
unmistakable flint implements in the drift gravel of the
Somme valley, but he convinced every one that these
implements really belonged to the gravels in which they
occurred, and he taught us to find similar implements
for ourselves in the corresponding strata of the river
systems. For the full significance, however, of these
facts, we are indebted to the profound geological know-
ledge of Mr. Prestwich ; while Mr. Evans taught us to
appreciate the essential characteristics which distinguish
the stone implements of the two periods, to which I have
ventured to give the names Palaeolithic and Neolithic.

Characteristic remains of the Palaeolithic period have
been found in this neighbourhood by Dr. Blackmore, Mr.
Stevens, Mr. James Brown, and others. We shall see an
interesting series of them when we visit the Museum.

Whether man existed in Europe at a still earlier
period, in preglacial, or even, as some suppose, in miocene

vi.] ADDRESS. 185

times, is a question still under discussion, into which
I will not now enter. Under any circumstances, the
antiquity of the human race must be very considerable.
This conclusion rests upon three distinct considera-
tions. The forms of the implements are indeed unlike
those which characterise the Neolithic period. But al-
though it is a remarkable fact, and one the significance
of which must not be overlooked, that while on the one
hand, the forms of the Palaeolithic period are entirely
wanting in our tumuli ; so on the other, the polished
implements, the finely carved spearheads of the Neolithic
period, have never yet been found in the drift gravel.
Nevertheless, their antiquity does not depend on these
considerations. The three reasons which have induced
geologists and antiquaries to ascribe so great an age to
these remains are — firstly, the mammalian relics with
which they are associated ; secondly, and still more, the
nature and position of the deposits in which they occur ;
lastly, and most of all, the changes of climate which are
indicated by the facts. The animal remains which cha-
racterise this period are certainly of very great interest.
Who would have thought, not many years ago, that the
remarkable fauna to which I have just alluded had ever
inhabited our valleys, wandered in our forests and over
our downs.

A striking illustration of this fauna is that discovered
in the Cave of Kesserloch, near Thayngen, in Switzer-
land, recently explored by Mr. Merk, whose memoir has
been translated into English by Mr. Lee.

Not only, however, is this fauna remarkable from the
list of species, but also with reference to their relative
abundance. Thus, the Alpine and the field hare were

186 ADDRESS. [LECT.

both present, but the former was by far the most abun-
dant. The reindeer, again, was fifty times as numerous
as the red deer ; but, perhaps, the most surprising case
is that of the foxes. About eighty individuals were re-
presented, and of these more than forty-five belonged to
the Canis fulvus, or North American fox ; more than
twenty to the Arctic fox (Canis lagopus), which has also
been met with in England by Mr. Busk under similar
circumstances, and will, probably, be found to have been
sometimes mistaken for the common fox ; while of the
common European fox, only two or three could be deter-
mined. In other respects, the fauna of this ancient period
is interesting, as tending to connect forms now distinct.
Thus, according to Mr. Busk, than whom there is no
higher authority on the Pleistocene mammalia, some re-
mains of bears found in the bone caves are identical with
those of the American grizzly bear ; and the ancient bison
was intermediate between the existing bison of America
and the European aurochs.

The next consideration on which the antiquity of these
remains depends, is the nature and position of the river
gravels in which they are found. These gravels have
evidently been formed and deposited by the rivers them-
selves, when they ran at a higher level, that is to say,
before they had excavated their valleys to the present
depth. Even at that time, the areas of drainage, at least
of the principal rivers in question, for instance the Somme,
the Seine, the Oise, the Thames, &c., were the same as
now. This is proved by the fact that the pebbles which
constitute the gravels are always such as might have
been derived from the area of drainage. Thus the
gravels of the Somme are made up of flint pebbles, the

vi.] ADDRESS. 187

district drained by that river being entirely a chalk area.
But if the river during the Palaeolithic period had ex-
tended only six miles further inland, it would have
entered upon an area containing rocks of earlier periods,
fragments of which must in such a case have formed a
constituent part of its gravels. This consideration is
very important, because it shows that the valleys must
have been excavated by the present rivers ; even ad-
mitting that from the then condition of the climate, and
from other considerations floods of that period may have
been both more frequent and more violent. Still the
excavation of the valleys must have been due to the
rainfall of each respective area, and thus not ascribable
either to one great cataclysm or to the fact of the
rivers having drained larger areas than at present. In
many cases, the excavation of the valley is even greater
than might at first be supposed. The valley of the
Somme, for instance, is forty feet deeper in reality than
its present form would indicate, the river having filled it
up again to that extent.

The valley itself is from 200 to 250 feet in depth, and
although this affords us no means of making even an
approximate calculation as to time, still it is obvious that
to excavate a valley, such as that of the Somme, to a
depth of 250 feet, and to fill it up to the extent of thirty
or forty feet with sand, silt and peat, must have required
a very considerable lapse of time.

Passing on now to the question of climate, it will be
observed that the assemblage of mammalia to which I
have already referred, is remarkable in several ways. It
is interesting to find that man coexisted in our woods
and valleys — on Salisbury Plain, and on the banks of the

188 ADDRESS. [LECT.

Avon — with animals which are now to be found only in
remote regions, or which are altogether extinct. It is
sufficiently surprising to reflect that on this very spot
where we are now assembled there once ranged large
herds of those strange and gigantic animals ; but another
most interesting consideration is, that when we come to
consider them more closely, we shall find that they con-
stitute in reality two distinct groups. The hippopotamus,
for instance, and probably the hyena, extended into
Great Britain, the porcupine into Belgium, the African
elephant into Spain and Sicily ; facts all indicating a
climate warmer than the present. On the other hand,
the mammoth and the long-haired rhinoceros, the rein-
deer and the marmot, the arctic hare and fox, the ibex,
chamois, and the musk-sheep, point decidedly to arctic
conditions. The musk-sheep indeed has the most northern
range of any known mammal.

Passing over for the present those mammalia which
seem to indicate a tropical climate, let us consider what
may be called the arctic group, and I may observe in
passing that the existence of a very cold climate during
the latest geological period had been inferred from other
considerations, even when our knowledge of the mam-
malian fauna was much less considerable and consequently
less suggestive. Various theories have been suggested to
account for the fact that at a period, geologically speak-
ing so recent, the climate of Europe should have been
so different from what it is at present, and the best
authorities seem now to consider that the true explana-
tion is to be found in astronomical causes. If the plane
of the equator coincided exactly with that of the ecliptic,
every day would be succeeded by a night of equal length.

vi.] ADDRESS. 189

In consequence, however, of the obliquity of the ecliptic,
this only happens twice in the year, namely, on the 20th
of March and 23rd of September, which days divide the
year into two halves, the day being longer than the night
in the spring and summer, and shorter, on the other
hand, in autumn and winter. Under existing circum-
stances then, we have in the northern hemisphere seven
clays more of summer than of winter, while in the southern
hemisphere they have, on the other hand, seven days
more of winter than of summer. This, however, has not
been, nor will it be always the case ; on the contrary, a
gradual change is continually taking place, during a cycle
of 21,000 years. Taken by itself, the balance of astro-
nomical authority is not, I think, of opinion that this
would greatly influence our climate. The effect, however,
which the obliquity of the ecliptic would exercise depends
greatly on the degree of eccentricity of the earth's orbit.
This is continually changing, and the more elliptical it is,
the greater is the effect produced by the above mentioned
causes. At present the orbit is nearly circular, and con-
sequently the difference of temperature between the two
hemispheres is less than usual.

Mr. Croll and Mr. Stone have calculated the eccentri-
city for the last million of years and have shown that
there are two periods especially, one namely from 850,000
to 750,000 years ago, the other from 200,000 to 100,000
years ago, when the eccentricity of the orbit was far
greater than usual, and when, therefore, the difference
of temperature between the two hemispheres must also
have been unusually great. From 100,000 to 200,000
years ago, then, there was., a period when our climate
underwent violent oscillations, being for 10,500 years

190 ADDRESS. [LECT. vr.

far colder than now, then for a similar period far hotter,
then far colder again, and so on for several variations.
These alternations of hot and cold periods beautifully
explain the difficult problem of how to account for the
existence of remains belonging to tropical and to arctic
animals, associated together in the same river gravels.
It also throws light on the fact, first pointed out by my
friend M. Morlot, that there are in Switzerland geolo-
gical indications of several periods of extreme cold, with
others of more genial climate, and Mr. Croll in his Cli-
mate and Time, has pointed out, from the evidence of
250 borings in the Scotch glacial beds, that many of
them show evidence of the existence of warm inter-
glacial periods.

The antiquity of this period, therefore, really must be
solved by the mathematician and physicist, rather than
by the antiquary, and it affords us an excellent illustra-
tion of the manner in which the different branches of
science depend upon one another, and of the fact that
the more science advances, the more necessary it is
that our higher education should be based on a wide
foundation.

DESCRIPTION OF ILLUSTRATIONS

Plate,
Figure.

Place of Issue.

Date.

Description of Obverse.

1 st century A. D. The

I. A

China . . .

usurper Wang

Legend, Pu-ho (Shirt of Commerce)

Mang ....

B

China . . .

4th or 3rd centuryWLegend, Tseih-mih-Taou (Knife of)
B.C. Tse dynasty/ \ the Tseih-mih city or fief) . .j

I. 1

Lydia . . .

7th century B.C. .

fOblong incuse between square in-\
\ cuses ; no device . . i

2

Aefrina

>th century B. c.

Sea- tortoise

3

•£*-colut*

Persia . . .

5th century B.C.

/The king kneeling ; holds bow and)
\ javelin .1

4

Sidon . . .

4th century B.c.1
About the time>
of Strato

|The king in his chariot ; below, aV
\ ram, incuse j

5

Syracuse . .

F 1 «, ith! (SYPAKOIinN.HeadofPerse-s
yh, ?-6 f Phone amid dolEW™ : beluwl
S^usi J) feYAINElWi, ^^f'

6

Metapontum \
in Italy ./

Early in the 4th\
century . . .j

Head of Persephone (Proserpine).

II. 1

Amphipelis in\
Macedon ./

Philip II., B.C. 359-)
336.

Head of Apollo, laureate . . . j

3

S.E. Britain .,

i

(Types copied from No. 1, except]
for the spike behind the ear,

4

S.E. Britain .1

I

1st century B.C.

which may come from the Heacr
Iof Persephone on Sicilian or[

S. coast of j

Carthaginian Coins (cf. Plate I. ,

Britain . .j

5 and fi^

Q

Camulodunum\

Cunobelin,died A.U.) /CVNO. Horse galloping ; above al

in Britain . 1

40-43 . . . ./

^ branch /

2

Thrace . . .

Lysimachus, diedl
B.C. 281 . . .j

^Head of Alexander the Great]
| wearing diadem and horn of,
Ammon .

7

Judaea . . .

Simon the Macca-\ /Hebrew Inscription : — Shekel of
bee, B.C. 144-135/\ Israel, year 4. A chalice . ./

8

Ascalon in)
Judaea . .)

Cleopatra of EgypU/Head of the Queen, wearing dia-
B. c. 50. . . .in dem . . I

9

Rome . . .

j

Augustus, in mem-1
ory of his uncle,
killed B.C. 44 .j

(C . CAESAR . DICT . PERP .]
1 PONT. MAX. (Caius Caesar,!
h Dictator Perpetuus, Pontifex/
1 Maximus.)HeadofJuliusCaesarJ

fANTONINVS AVG. PIVS P.P.^

10

Rome . . .

Antoninus Pius,]
A.D. 138-161 .j

1 TR. P. COS. III. (Antoninus
| Augustus Pius, Pater Patriae,
Tribunicia Potestate, ConsulTer)

{ Head of the Emperor, laureate J

I am much indebted to Mr. GARDNER, of the British

OF COINS, PLATES I., II.*

Description of Reverse.

Plain

Plain

Marks of anvil .

Coin fashioned to represent a shirt.

Coin fashioned to represent a knife.

One of the earliest coins extant.

Incuse divided into five . . ft, tortoise was the symbol of the

^ Phoenician goddess of trade,
I /These coins were issued, with slight

Eude incuse . . . variation, from the time of Darius

Hystaspis to the end of the Persian
V Empire.

(A gallery before a fortress ; below, two

laanga driven by the City, who is]
crowned by Victory ; below, the

( A0AA, armour for prizes ....

(M ETA. Ear of corn with leaf; on leaf/
mouse ; in field <t>, for magistrate's
name

<t>IAITTTTOY. Biga ; below, trident
(mintmark)

Types copied from last

CAMV. Ear of bearded corn .

BAZIAEHZ /Pallas seated, hold-
AYSIMAXOY.

Hebrew inscription : — Jerusalem the
Holy. Triple lily ....... .

ASKAAHNITHN THZ IEPAZ;
KAI AZYAOY. Eagle holding a
palm ; in the field a monogram, a lesser
eagle, and the date LNE (year 55 of

v the era of Ascalon) ....... '

C .CAESAR • COS . PON^f . WG.

(Caius Caesar Consul, Pontifex,
Augustus. Head of Augustus . .

JBRITANNIA. Figure of Roman Brit-
\ ain, seated, holding military standard

/The fortress probably represents Sidon
I itself.

(The chariot-type in Sicily alludes to
' victories with chariots in the Olympic
games.

(The types refer to the plenteous har-
vests of the city.

Prototype of Pannonian, British and
Gaulish coins.

These types spread from tribe to tribe,
and crossed over from Gaul to Britain.

This is also a copy of Philip's coin ; the
horse representing the biga, and the
ear of corn the wreath of Apollo.

Some numismatists give these pieces to
the time of Ezra.

When this coin was struck, Cleopatra
was nineteen years of age.

These Roman aurei formed the gold
currency of the world.

The prototype of our modern penny.

Museum, for the information contained in this table

ANCI E NT COINS,
PLATE I.

ANCIENT COINS,
PLATE n.

LECTURE VII.

THE INAUGURAL ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT,
SIR JOHN LUBBOCK, BART., M.P., F.R.S.

[Read before the Bankers' Institute, 22nd May, 1879.]

ALLOW me to congratulate you, gentlemen, upon the
great success which has attended your efforts to found
this Institution, which now numbers more than 1,300
members, besides a considerable number of applicants
not yet elected. The object of the Institute is, as you
are aware, to facilitate the consideration and discussion
of matters of interest to the profession, and to afford
opportunities for acquisition of a knowledge of the
theory of banking. It will arrange meetings for the
reading, discussion, and publication of approved papers
on subjects connected with commerce and banking,
for courses of lectures on mercantile law, political
economy, banking, and other kindred subjects. It will
probably institute examinations and grant certificates,
and will eventually found a library of works on com-
merce, finance, and political economy. I must confess
that, when you did me the honour of requesting me to
become your president, I felt some scruples in accepting
the invitation, gratifying as it was, on these two grounds
— firstly, because my time was already so much occupied,

192 ADDRESS. [LECT.

arid, secondly, because I thought you might find so good
a president in our excellent treasurer, Mr. Martin, to
whose efforts the Institute owes so much of its success,
and who represents a firm which happily combines with
the interest of an ancient monument the vigour and
utility of a living institution. The first duty which
devolves upon your president is to take the chair at the
present meeting, and your committee have expressed a
wish that I should commence by giving an inaugural
address. On future occasions we shall probably be
occupied very much with practical and economical
questions. As regards the former, I hope that the
Institute may assist in securing uniformity of action, and
in exercising a judicious influence on custom, which to
so great an extent forms the basis of law. To-night, for
instance, we are honoured by the presence of a great
authority on banking, Mr. Thomson Han key, who will
be good enough to give us his views on audits and
balance-sheets. At the next meeting, Mr. Palgrave, of
the Economist, has promised to give us a paper on the
Bank of England, the Bank of France, and the Bank of
Germany. Nor shall we, I hope, neglect the principles
of political economy, for I believe you will most of you
agree with me when I say that far more money is lost in
business through errors of judgment than through fraud.
It is a national misfortune that political economy is so
completely ignored in our schools. On the present
occasion, however, I have thought that it might not be
altogether an unfitting prelude to our labours if I
endeavour to trace up the stages by which we have
arrived at the present state of things, dwelling prin-
cipally on the earlier stages, because the later ones will

viz.] TO THE INSTITUTE OF BANKERS. 193

doubtless come frequently before us. Unfortunately,
when I endeavoured to compress the subject within
reasonable limits, I found I could do no more than
attempt a very slight and imperfect sketch.

As in so many other matters, the most ancient records
of money carry us away to the other side of the world —
to the great empire of China. The early history of
Chinese currency is principally known to us through a
treatise, Wen-hien t'ung K'ao ; or, The Examination of
Currency, by Ma-twan-lin, a great Chinese scholar, who
was born about 1245, though his work was not published
until 1321. In uncivilized times various objects have
served as a standard of value. In the Hudson's Bay
territory beavers' skins have long been used in this
manner. In ancient Europe cattle were the usual
medium of exchange, whence, as every one knows, the
word pecunia. In the Zendavesta the payment of
physicians is calculated in the same way, but compara-
tively few perhaps realize that when we pay our fee we
are doing the same thing, for the word fee is the old.
word vieh, which, as we know, in German still retains
the sense of cattle. In Africa and the East Indies
shells are, and long have been, used for the same pur-
pose. We even find indications that shells once served
as money in China, because as M. Biot, in his interesting
memoir on Chinese currency, has pointed out, the words
denoting buying, selling, riches, goods, stores, property,
prices, cheap, dear, and many others referring to money
and wealth, contain the ideographic sign denoting the
word shell. Indeed, Wangmang, who usurped the
Imperial throne about 14 A.D., wishing to return to the
ancient state of things, attempted, among other changes,

o

194 ADDRESS TO THE [LECT.

to bring into circulation five different varieties of shells
of an arbitrary value.

A curious illustration of the passage from a state of
barter to the use of money is found in the fact that
pieces of cloth, and knives having been used as in some
measure a standard of value, almost as grey shirting is
even now, so the earliest Chinese coins were made to
resemble pieces of cloth or knives, and there are two
principal kinds of coins — the pu coins, roughly repre-
senting a shirt (Fig. A., Plate I.), and the tao coins (Fig.
B., Plate I.), which are in the form of a knife. These
curious coins have been supposed to go back four thou-
sand one hundred years, and to have been made in the
year 2250 B.C. I believe, however, that there is still
much doubt on this point. Scimitar-shaped coins also at
one time circulated (if I may use the expression) in
Persia. But these forms were of course very inconvenient,
and the Chinese soon arrived at the opinion that money,
which was intended " to roll round the world " should be
itself round. A curious feature of Chinese coins, the nail-
mark, appears to have originated in an accident very
characteristic of China. In the time of Queen "Wentek,
a model in wax of a proposed coin was brought for her
majesty's inspection. In taking hold of it she left on it
the impression of one of her nails, and the impression
has in consequence not only been a marked character-
istic of Chinese coins for hundreds of years, but has
even been copied on those of Japan and Corea. The
Chinese coins were not struck, as ours are, but cast,
which offers peculiar facilities for forging. The history
of Chinese coinage, to use Mr. Jevons's words, " is little
more than a monstrous repetition of depreciated issues,

vii.] INSTITUTE OF BANKERS. 195

both public and private, varied by occasional meritorious
but often unsuccessful efforts to restore the standard of
currency." Mr. Vissering gives us several interesting
illustrations of the financial discussions of the Chinese.
" As to the desire of your majesty," for instance, says
Lutui, " to cast money and to arrange the currency in
order to repair its present vicious state, it is just the
same as if you would rear a fish in a caldron of boiling
water, or roost a bird on a hot fire. Water and wood
are essential for the life of fish and birds. But in using
them in the wrong way you will surely cause the bird to
be scorched and the fish to be cooked to shreds."

Not only did the Chinese possess coins at a very early
period, but they were also the inventors of bank notes.
Some writers regard bank notes as having originated
about 119 B.C., in the reign of the Emperor Ou-ti. At
this time the court was in want of money, and to raise
it Klaproth tells us that the prime minister hit upon the
following device : — When any princes or courtiers
entered the imperial presence, it was customary to cover
the face with a piece of skin. It was first decreed then,
that for this purpose the skin of certain white deer kept
in one of the royal parks should alone be permitted, and
then these pieces of skin were sold for a high price.
But although they appear to have passed from one noble
to another, they do not seem ever to have entered into
general circulation. It was therefore very different from
the Russian skin money. In this case, the notes were
" used instead of the skins from which they were cut,
the skins themselves being too bulky and heavy to be
constantly carried backward and forward. Only a little
piece was cut off to figure as a token of possession of

o 2

196 ADDRESS TO THE [LECT.

the whole skin. The ownership was proved when the
piece fitted in the hole." True bank notes are said to
have been invented about 800 A.D., in the reign of Hian-
tsoung, of the dynasty of Thang, and were called
feytsien, or flying money. It is curious, however, though
not surprising, to find that the temptation to over issue
led to the same results in China as in the West. The
value of the notes fell, until at length it took 11,000
min., or £3,000 nominal, to buy a cake of rice, and the
use of notes appears to have been abandoned. Subse-
quently the issue was revived, and Tchang-yang (960 —
990 A.D.) seems to have been the first private person
who issued notes. Somewhat later, under the Emperor
Tching-tsong (997 — 1022), this invention was largely
extended. Sixteen of the richest firms united to form
a bank of issue, which emitted paper money in series,
some payable every three years.

The earliest mention in European literature of paper,
or rather cotton, money appears to be by Kubruquis, a
monk, who was sent by St. Louis, in the year 1252, to
the court of the Mongol Prince Mangu-Khan, but he
merely mentions the fact of its existence. Marco Polo,
who resided from 1275 to 1284 at the court of Kublai-
Khan, — I do not know whether in

" the stately pleasure dome
Where Alph, the sacred river, ran
Through caverns measureless to man
Down to a sunless sea," —

gives us a longer and interesting account of the note
system, which he greatly admired, and he concludes by
saying, "Now you have heard the ways and means

vii.] INSTITUTE OF BANKERS. 197

whereby the great Khan may have, and, in fact, has,
more treasure than all the kings in the world. You
know all about it, and the reason why." But this
apparent facility of creating money led, in the East, as
it has elsewhere, to great abuses. Sir John Mandeville,
who was in Tartary shortly afterwards, in 1322, tells us
that the " Emperour may dispenden als moche as he wile
withouten estymacioum. For he despendeth not, he
maketh no money, but of lether emprented, or of papyre.
. . . For there and beyonde hem thei make no money,
nouther of gold nor of sylver. And therefore he may
despende ynow and outrageously." The Great Khan
seems to have been himself of the same opinion. He
appears to have " despent outrageously," and the value
of the paper money again fell to a very small fraction of
its nominal amount, causing great discontent and misery,
until about the middle of the sixteenth century, under
the Mandchu dynasty, it was abolished, and appears to
have been so completely forgotten, that the Jesuit father,
Gabriel de Magaillans, who resided at Pekin about 1668,
observes that there is no recollection of paper money
having ever existed in the manner described by Marco
Polo ; though two centuries later it was again in use.
It must be observed, however, that these Chinese bank
notes differed from ours in one essential, namely, they
were not payable at sight. Western notes, even when
not payable at all, have generally purported to be ex-
changeable at the will of the holder, but this principle
the Chinese did not adopt, and their notes were only
payable at certain specified periods.

Various savage races are, we know, in the habit of
burying with the dead his wives, slaves, or other

198 ADDRESS TO THE [LECT.

possessions. So also in Greece, it was usual to place a
piece of money in the mouth of the deceased, as
Charon's fee.

In China also paper money is said to have been
similarly treated. It was, we are informed, sometimes
burnt at funerals in order that the dead might have
some ready money to start with in the world of spirits.
At the same time, in finance, as in many other matters,
the Chinese, though they anticipated the white races,
have not advanced so far. Their system of currency
is still archaic, and banking appears to be but little
developed. Deposits, which constitute the life-blood
of banking, are, we are told, exceptional. Bills circu-
late, or are bought and sold at the exchanges in Pekin
and other cities, but Chinese banking seems almost to
confine itself to issuing and repaying bills. Moreover,
though the Chinese possess, and have so long possessed
a coinage, it is only suitable to small payments, and in
all large transactions ingots are extensively used.
These ingots have no public stamp, although they
often bear the mark of the maker, which is sometimes so
well known that a verification is dispensed with.

In their financial and banking arrangements, the
Japanese seem to have been much behind the Chinese.
They had, indeed, a form of paper money. The
Daimios, or feudal lords, in various districts, issued little
cards representing very small values. In the museum
of Ley den is one of these issued in 1688. The bank
notes, however, never reached a high state of develop-
ment, and in the 59th volume of the great Encyclopedia
San-tsai-dyn, the subject is — I quote from Vissering —
thus contemptuously dismissed : " Under the reign of

VIL] INSTITUTE OF BANKERS. 199

the SuDg and Yuen dynasties paper money was made
use of. It was uncommonly inconvenient. When in
the rain it got soaked and the mice gnawed at it, it
became as if one possessed a raven. When carried in the
breast pocket or the money belt, the consequence was
that it was destroyed by abrasion."

Money seems to us now so obvious a convenience,
and so much a necessity of commerce, that it appears
almost inconceivable that a people who created the
Sphinx and the Pyramids, the temples of Ipsamboul and
Karnac, should have been entirely ignorant of coins.
Yet it appears from the statements of Herodotus, and
the evidence of the monuments themselves, that this
was really the case. As regards the commercial and
banking systems of ancient Egypt, we are almost
entirely without information. Their standard of value
seems to have been the " outen " or " ten " of copper
(94-96 grammes), which circulated like the ses rude
of the Eomans by weight, and in the form of bricks,
being measured by the balance : it was obtained from the
mines of Mount Sinai, which were worked as early as
the fourth dynasty. Gold and Silver appear to have
been also used, though less frequently ; like copper,
they were sometimes in the form of bricks, but generally
in rings, resembling the ring money of the ancient
Celts, which is said to have been employed in Ireland
down to the twelfth century, and still holds its own in
the interior of Africa. This approximated very nearly to
the possession of money, but it wanted what the Eoman
lawyers called " the law " and " the form." Neither
the weight nor the pureness was guaranteed by any
public authority. Such a state of things seems to

200 ADDRESS TO THE [LECT.

us very inconvenient, but after all it is not very dif-
ferent from that which prevails in China even at the
present day. The first money struck in Egypt, and
that for the use rather of the Greek and Phoenician
merchants than of the natives, was by the Satrap
Aryandes.

In ancient Babylonia and Assyria, as in Egypt, the
precious metals, and especially silver, circulated as un-
coined ingots. They were readily taken, indeed, but taken
by weight and verified by the balance like any other
merchandize. The excavations in Assyria and Babylon,
which have thrown so much light upon ancient history,
have afforded us some interesting information as to the
commercial arrangements of these countries, and we
now possess a considerable number of receipts, contracts,
and other records relating to loans of silver on personal
securities at fixed rates of interest, loans on landed or
house property ; sales of laud, in one case with a plan ;
sales of slaves, &c. These were engraved on tablets of
clay, which were then burnt. M. Lenormant divides
these most interesting documents into five principal
types : — 1. Simple obligations. 2. Obligations with a
penal clause in case of non-fulfilment. One he gives
which had seventy-nine days to run. 3. Obligations with
the guarantee of a third party. 4. Obligations payable
to a third person. 5. Drafts drawn upon one place,
payable in another. I may give the following illustrations
of these letters of credit from two specimens in my
collection, kindly read for me by Mr. Pinches. 1. " Loan
of two-thirds of a mana of coined silver by Nabu-sum-
ikum to Bainsat, at an interest of one shekel monthly
upon the mana ; fourth day of Sivan, eighth year of

vii.] INSTITUTE OF BANKERS. 201

Darius ; " and a second — " Loan of five mana of silver by
Nabu-zer-iddin to Belnasir. The money to be repaid in
instalments of a shekel and a half, beginning in Nisan,
fifteenth day of Tebet, thirty-fourth year of Nebu-
chadnezzar." The Assyrian drafts appear to have been
negotiable but from the nature of things could not pass
by endorsement, because when the clay was once baked
nothing new could beadded, and under these circumstances
the name of the payee was frequently omitted. It seems
to follow that they must have been regularly advised.
It is certainly remarkable that such instruments, and
especially letters of credit, should have preceded the use
of coins. The earliest banking firm of which we have
any account is said to be that of Egibi & Company, for
our knowledge of whom we are indebted to Mr. Bos-
cawen, Mr. Pinches, and Mr. Hilton Price. Several
documents and records belonging to this family are in
the British Museum. They are on clay tablets, and
were discovered in an earthenware jar, found in the
neighbourhood of Hillah, a few miles from Babylon.
The house is said to have acted as a sort of national
bank of Babylon ; 'the founder of the house, Egibi,
probably lived in the reign of Sennacherib, about 700
B.C. This family has been traced during a century and
a half, and through five generations, down to the reign
of Darius. At the same time, the tablets hitherto trans-
lated scarcely seem to me to prove that the firm 1 acted
as bankers, in our sense of the word.

As regards the Hebrews, Mr. Poole tells us there is no

1 I am much indebted to Mr. Poole, Mr. Head, Mr. Gardner, and
Mr. Evans for the information which they have kindly given me on
various points connected with the history of money.

202 ADDRESS TO THE [LECT.

distinct allusion to coined money in the books of the
Old Testament, before the return from Babylon. Shekels,
of course, are often mentioned, but the word, like our
pound, denotes a weight as well as a coin, and in the
older Scriptures it appears to have been used in the
former sense. The earliest distinct mention of coins in
the Bible is supposed to refer to Persian money, the
word " drachm," which appears in our version, being a
mistake for " daric." These " darics " have on the
obverse the king kneeling, holding a bow and arrow.
The reverse shows a rude incuse. They were probably
struck in the fifth century B.C. (Fig. III., Plate I.). At
a much earlier date, indeed, we read that Abimelech
gave Abraham " a thousand pieces of silver " in expiation
of his treatment of Sarah ; and, again, that Joseph was
sold to the Ishmaelites for "twenty pieces of silver."
But in both these cases it will be observed that the word
"pieces" is in italics, and there is much doubt about the
word : in the Septuagint it is " shekels." Considering
the zeal and success with which the Jewish race subse-
quently devoted themselves to commerce and finance, it
is remarkable how small a part these professions play in
the early history of the race. One ingenious writer in-
deed has attempted to account for the turbulence and
frowardness of the Jews in ancient times by suggesting
that they were fretted, being driven by circumstances
into pastoral and agricultural pursuits against all their
instinctive and natural tendencies, being, in fact, " des
banquiers comprimes." One type of the ancient shekels
(Fig. VII., Plate II.) has on the obverse, in Hebrew,
" Shekel of Israel, year 4," above a chalice. On the
reverse, " Jerusalem, the Holy," and a triple lily. Some

TIL] INSTITUTE OF BANKERS. 203

numismatists ascribe these coins to Ezra. The first
Jewish coins were apparently struck by Simon the
Maccabee, under a grant from Antiochus the Seventh.

The earliest coinage in the Western world is generally
ascribed to Pheidon, king of Argos and ^Egina, who has
also the great merit of having introduced the use of
weights and measures. According to Herodotus, how-
ever, we owe this invention of money to the Lydians,
probably in the reign of Gyges, about 700 B.C. The
question turns very much on the date of Pheidon, in
reference to which there is great uncertainty. Some
writers have carried him back to 895 B.C., which seems
to be certainly untenable, while others have endeavoured
to bring his date down to 660 B.C. The claims of the
Lydians have recently been advocated by some eminent
authorities, especially Eawlinson, Barclay Head, and
Lenormant. Lord Liverpool also, in deference to the
authority of Herodotus, inclined to the same opinion.
In either case the honour rests with the Greek race.
The early coins form an interesting transition between
the metallic ingots which previously performed the
functions of currency and true money. Those of Lydia
(Fig. I., Plate I.) are not round, but oval, with an official
stamp indicating their weight and giving their legal
value : the ^Eginetan silver staters also imitate the
elongated form of the earlier period, and are even more
irregular than those of Lydia. Still they possess more
of the character of a true coinage, in having been struck
on a block. In the following illustrations of ancient
coins, a silver coin (Fig. II., Plate II.) in the British
Museum, ascribed to Pheidon, is shown. On the one
side is the incuse square, or punch-mark, and on the

204 ADDKESS TO THE [LECT.

other a tortoise — the symbol of the Phoenician goddess
of the sea and trade. One of the other figures repre-
sents a Lydian coin (Fig. I., Plate I.), and is supposed
to be one of the earliest known. It is perhaps of the
time of Gyges, but in Mr. Head's opinion certainly not
later than Ardys. Many of these aocient coins have
been found in the neighbourhood of Sardes. They have
a device on one side only, the other being occupied by
the incuse square, which is the admitted sign of the
earlier condition of the earliest coins. " The masses of
metal," says Rawlinson, "prepared for coinage were
originally placed upon an anvil with a rough excrescence
protruding from it, having for its object to catch and
hold the metal while the impression was made by means
of a die placed above and struck with a hammer. This
excrescence, a mere rude and rough square at first, was
gradually improved, being first divided into compart-
ments and then ornamented with a pattern, until
gradually it became a second device, retaining, however,
to a late date its original square shape. In the Lydian
coins the quadratum incusum is of the most archaic
type, having neither pattern nor divisions, and present-
ing the appearance which might be produced by the
impression of a broken nail."

The Greek coinage, however rude at first, soon acquired
a beauty and perfection surpassing all our modern efforts.
The staters, for instance, of Philip (Fig. I., Plate II.) and
of Alexander, the coins of Syracuse and Metapontum
(Figs. V. and VI., Plate I.), present to us the most
lovely female faces, and deities — perfect models of
human beauty. Animals also are admirably represented
— not only the horse, the lion, &c., but other smaller

[vn. INSTITUTE OF BANKERS. 205

creatures, as the harvest-mouse on an ear of wheat on a
Metapontum coin (Fig. VI., Plate I.), and even insects,
as, for instance, the praying-mantis. The heads on the
earliest coins represent gods and goddesses, the first
human head being that of Alexander the Great on a coin
of Lysimachus (Fig. II., Plate II ), and even in this case
the great Conqueror is represented in his divine cha-
racter as descended from Jupiter Ammon, which is
indicated by the ram's horns. It would not, however,
be fair to modern mints to attribute the comparative
poverty of modern coins to want of skill. It is a great
convenience that coins should lie flatly one on another,
and the greater boldness of ancient coins, however it
may add to their beauty, necessarily rendered this
impossible.

Not only were the Greek coins admirable for their
beauty, but they were also made of pure metal and full
weight, offering in this respect a striking contrast to
those of most other countries. There were, however,
of course, exceptions. Thus the money of Phocaea was
notorious for its bad quality. Herodotus mentions,
though with some doubt, that Polycrates, tyrant of
Samos, having to pay a large sum to the Lacedaemonians,
" coined a large quantity of the country money in lead,
had it gilt, and gave it to them ; and that they, having
received it, thereupon took their departure." That the
true theory of coinage was well understood in Greece,
we may see from the words of Aristotle, who thus
describes the origin of coins : —

It became necessary, therefore, to think of certain commodities,
easily manageable and safely transportable, and of which the uses
are so general and so numerous, that they insured the certainty of
always obtaining for them the articles wanted in exchange. The

206 ADDRESS TO THE [LECT.

metals, particularly iron and silver and several others, exactly
correspond to this description. They were employed, therefore,
by general agreement as the ordinary standard of value and the
common measure of exchange, being themselves estimated at first
by their bulk and weight, and afterwards stamped, in order to save
the trouble of measuring and weighing them.

In ancient Greece, as now, the right of coinage was
a prerogative of the sovereign. And here we find a
curious difference between Pa<?i\€vs and the -rvpawos.
The former coined in his own name, but the rvpawot,
however absolute, never did so : x their money was issued
in the name of the people.

Coins are, of course, very instructive from an historical
point of view. Nevertheless it is somewhat remarkable
that the Greeks do not seem to have ever struck com-
memorative medals. Even on their coins they did not
for a long time admit any allusions to contemporary
events, and then only in an indirect manner. Almost
the only exception is the enormous gold piece struck
by Eucratides, king of Bactriana, of which the French
possess the only known example. The fact that it is
just equal to twenty staters, does not prove that it
was ever intended to serve as a coin, against which
its size must have been a great objection. Moreover
it would appear that very few specimens were struck.
Indeed there is some reason to suppose that the French
example is the only one ever made, as the die appears
to have been broken in striking it. Neither the Greeks
nor the Romans had any name for a "medal" as
distinguished from a true coin.

In Greece the original business of bankers seems to
have consisted in changing money for foreigners, but
1 With one exception, Alexander of Pherse.

vii.] INSTITUTE OF BANKERS. 207

they soon commenced banking and allowing interest
on deposits. We are incidentally informed that the
father of Demosthenes kept part of his fortune with
one of these Trapezitse or bankers. Some .of them
enjoyed considerable credit. Pasion, for instance, we
are told, was well known and trusted all over Greece.
The ordinary rates of interest were very high, and
will not at all bear comparison with those of the
present day, as they ranged from 10 to 37 per cent. ;
but the risks also must have been extreme, and not-
withstanding this large rate of interest their profits
seem to have been small. Even Pasion's business is
said to have been worth but £400 a year, which ap-
pears scarcely credible. The Greek bankers seem to
have been as much notaries as bankers, and a large
part of their business consisted in witnessing contracts
between others. They seem, however, to have pos-
sessed a document not very dissimilar to our cheque.
They were acquainted with letters of credit, and had
even invented a form of endorsement. Thus Iceratus,
we read, drew in Athens a bill on his father in Pontus,
which was guaranteed by Pasion, and then bought by
Stratocles. Bottomry bonds also were in use. It is
often said that the great banks of Greece were the
temples, but I confess I have my doubts about this.
No doubt they served in some cases as national trea-
suries, and there are some references in history to
deposits being made in the temples, but there is a
second and not less important function of banks, viz.,
repayment of deposits, as to which the evidence is
very deficient.

The earliest Roman coins are said to have been struck

208 ADDRESS TO THE [LECT.

either by Numa or by Servius Tullius. They were of
bronze or copper, silver not being used till the first
Punic war, 269 B.C., and gold some sixty years later.
Even under the earlier emperors the different provinces
and colonies had their own coins, and it was not until
the time of Diocletian that one coinage was established
for the whole empire. For a long period, indeed, every
great Roman family had the right of coining denarii with
their own device, though precautions were taken to pre-
clude any tampering with the weight or fineness.

The first step in the degradation of the coinage was
effected by the celebrated Flaminian law. We must,
however, remember that this was passed as a measure
of desperate necessity, when Hannibal was at the gates
of Rome, and when the disasters of Lake Thrasimene
and the Trebia had brought the republic to the very verge
of ruin. By it the denarius was reduced from -^ to -^
of a pound. Still more important in its results was the
principle recognized in the law, namely that the coin
was a " sign." This unfortunate error naturally opened
the door to further debasement. Nevertheless, it was
not till the time of Nero that any further steps were
taken in this direction. He lowered the aureus, and
reduced the denarius from ¥3¥ to ^ of a pound, in-
creasing the alloy at the same time from 5 to 10
per cent. After this, though the aureus remained
stationary for some time, the denarius rapidly fell in
value.

Although, as already mentioned, the great Roman
families were long permitted to coin under certain pre-
cautions, this was nevertheless not only under the
supervision, but in the name of the state. The first

vii.] INSTITUTE OF BANKERS. 209

coins were not inscribed, but afterwards they generally
bore the legend " Roma," not as a geographical expres-
sion, but as a recognition of sovereignty. The same
feeling which rendered the Greeks so long reluctant
to put any human head on their coins, influenced
the Romans also : to have done so would have indicated
a claim to sovereignty, which, under a republic, would
of course have been totally inadmissible. During the
earlier period of Roman history, indeed, such coins were
unknown. In the year 58 B.C. M. ^Emilius Scaurus
represented himself on a small scale, in the act of
receiving the submission of Aretas, king of the Naba-
theans. We find also Marius, Sylla and Pompey on
their triumphal cars, but not even they ever ventured
to put their likenesses on the coins. This feeling
extended with still greater force to female heads. Even
the representation of the women belonging to the
imperial family under the earliest emperors were not
only posthumous and commemorative, but were more-
over at first introduced under the disguise of goddesses.
Thus Julia was represented as Diana. Tiberius, in
honour of his mother Livia, attached her features to
heads of the goddesses Pietas, Justitia and Salus
Augusta. Agrippina was not satisfied with this, and
placed herself on coins with her husband Claudius,
though she did not venture to have one struck with her
own effigy alone. The rule was first broken by Drusus,
who struck coins in honour of his wife Antonia.

The Greeks appear to have introduced banking into
Italy, at least if we may judge from the fact that in
early Latin writers most of the words relating to
banking and finance are of Greek origin, and were

P

210 ADDRESS TO THE [LECT.

gradually replaced by Latin words. The bankers in
Rome soon became of great importance, and the old
Roman comedies contain many allusions to them, not
always, indeed, of a very complimentary description,
although their professional honour stood very high. It
has been mentioned, as an indication of the unpopu-
larity of Gaulish bankers, that when the revolt of
Vercingetorix took place, the houses- of the bankers
were first attacked. But surely another explanation
may be given. Moreover the extortion of high interest
was not confined to bankers. Pompey, we are in-
formed, lent money at 50 per cent., Brutus, and Cato
himself, at 48 per cent. The rate of interest in Rome,
as elsewhere in ancient times, was, in fact, excessive.
There was, however, no legal rate till the law of the
Twelve Tables. It was then fixed nominally at 8f per
cent. Subsequently, in the time of Cicero, it was raised
to 12 per cent., at which it continued until it was
reduced by Justinian to 4 per cent, for illustrious
persons, for those engaged in commerce 6 per cent.,
and 8 per cent, in other cases. We are told that all
money transactions were carried on through the inter-
vention of bankers, and that they kept the account
books of their customers. But, however this may be,
the system of banking does not appear to have been
very thoroughly developed, because when Cicero sent
his son Marcus to complete his education at Athens, he
wrote to Atticus to inquire if it would be possible to
procure a letter of credit on Athens, or whether it would
be necessary for Marcus to carry money with him. The
later Roman law contains numerous provisions relating
to banks. One is rather curious. It seems that if a

vii.] INSTITUTE OF BANKERS. 211

banker failed, those who had simply deposited money
with him for safety ranked before those who placed
sums with him at interest. But although they have
been the subject of various learned dissertations, it is by
no means clear how the Roman bankers kept their ac-
counts. We may hope that we shall ere long know more
about Roman banking, because the house and archives
of a Pompeian banker — Lucius Co3cilius Jucundus —
have recently been discovered in that city.

By general consent gold, silver and copper have been
the metals used as money. Iron, indeed, is said to
have been used in Sparta, tinder the laws of Lycurgus,
but in this case there is no reason to suppose that it
was ever coined. It seems to have been used as it was,
according to Caesar, amongst the ancient Britons in the
form of bars. Pollux mentions that the inhabitants of
Byzantium, in ancient times, used iron for coins instead
of copper, and so have the Japanese, but on the whole
this metal is much too heavy in proportion to its value
for convenience. Coins of tin are reported to have
been struck by Dionysius of Syracuse, and subsequently
in Gaul, under the reigns of Septimius Severus and
Caracalla, but they appear to have been almost imme-
diately abandoned again. Cast coins of this metal were
in use among the ancient Britons — the similarity of
such coins to those of silver constituted a very serious
inconvenience. Glass seems to have been likewise, at
one time, used for subsidiary coinage in Egypt and in
Sicily. Platinum was tried in Russia, but was found
unsuitable; lead is still used in Burmah; nickel in
Belgium, the United States, Switzerland, and Germany,
and in 1869 and 1870 we struck some nickel pence and

p 2

212 ADDRESS TO THE [LEOT.

halfpence for Jamaica. In addition to the commercial
uses of coins, they are important from an historical point
of view, and also in giving us authentic portraits of many
interesting persons — Caesar, Augustus, Cleopatra,1 and
many others (Figs. VIIL, IX., X., Plate II.).

I have already alluded to the high rates of interest
which prevailed in former times. These, of course, were
very injurious to commerce, and naturally provoked
unfavourable criticisms, which, however, were by no
means confined to usurious rates, but often extended to
any charge whatever for interest. Indeed, the idea that
there is some wrong about charging interest for the use
of money is not the least remarkable or disastrous, of
the various prejudices which have interfered with the
happiness and comfort of man. The supposed axiom
that pecunia non parit pecuniam, the misapplication of
certain texts of Scripture, and the supposed interests of
the poor, all contributed to the same error. Thus in
the reign of Elizabeth (1571) (13 Eliz. cap. 8) an
Act was passed against usury and " corrupt chevisance
and bargaining by way of sale of wares," which were
declared to have abounded, "to the importable hurt
of the Common-wealth," declaring usury to be forbid-
den by the law of God, in its nature sin, and detestable.
Quaintly enough, however, this was in the first instance
limited to five years, but subsequently (39 Eliz. cap.
18) it was continued on the ground that it was found
by experience " to be very necessary and profitable to
the Common-wealth of this realm."

1 I have endeavoured to choose the best coin of Cleopatra.
But though struck when she was only nineteen, it cannot be said
to be very beautiful.

VIL] INSTITUTE OF BANKERS. 213

It was for a long time, indeed until the middle of the
last century, generally supposed that the rate of interest
would; apart from legislative enactment, be regulated by
the scarcity or abundance of money ; an extraordinary
fallacy, when it is considered that the interest itself is
payable in money. It is now, however, admitted, by
all those who have studied the subject, that the rate of
interest, is in the long run, ruled by the average rate
of profit derivable from the employment of capital. Of
this a striking proof is afforded by the case of Australia,
and still more by that of California, where, although,
in consequence of their gold mines that metal was
peculiarly abundant, the rate of interest has been ex-
tremely high. The high rates which prevailed so
generally in ancient times were, to a great extent, due
to the uncertainty of repayment, both from the unsettled
state of politics and from the uncertainty of the laws.
I trust I may put in a word for ancient bankers by
pointing out that the high rates which they charged
were not due to their covetousness, but to this insecurity
of repayment. Instead, however, of endeavouring to
cure the evil by removing the cause, legislators
attempted to put down high rates of interest by
rendering them illegal. In this they were not only
not successful, but they produced the very opposite
effect from that which they intended. Thus, in
France the legal rate, which had been 5 per cent.,
was lowered in 1766 to 4 per cent., but the result
was to raise, not to lower the real rate, because the
borrower had not only to pay interest, but to com-
pensate the lender for the additional risk.

Again, in Mohammedan countries, notwithstanding

214 ADDRESS TO THE [LECT.

that interest is expressly forbidden in the Koran — or
rather, perhaps, to a certain extent, in consequence of
that prohibition — the ordinary rate is three or four
times as high as in Europe. In England, after the
Conquest, as in most other Christian countries at that
time, interest was expressly prohibited, both by civil
and ecclesiastical law ; while, as the Jews were allowed
under the Mosaic dispensation to charge interest to
strangers, the business of money-lending fell naturally
into their hands. Subsequently a similar privilege was
accorded to the Italian or Lombard merchants — from
whom, of course, Lombard Street, still the centre of
banking, derived its name.

In the reign of Henry the Eighth, a statute was passed
legalizing interest to the extent of 10 per cent., under
James the First it was lowered to 8 per cent., under
the Republic to 6 per cent., and in the time of Queen
Anne to 5 per cent., and the usury laws were not
altogether abolished till 1839. As regards Scotland,
interest was altogether illegal until the Reformation.
In 1587 it was legalized up to 10 per cent. This Act
was repealed in 1552, but revived in 1571, the effect of
rendering interest once more illegal having been to raise
it from 10 to 14 per cent. Subsequently, in 1633,
the legal rate was reduced to 8 per cent., and in 1661,
to 6 per cent. In Ireland, interest was forbidden until
1635, when it was legalized up to 10 per cent., reduced
in 1704 to 8 per cent., in 1722 to 7 per cent., and in
1732 to 6 per cent. The statute of Anne, above alluded
to, applied to the whole kingdom. In 1 8 1 8, a Committee
of the House of Commons was appointed, which reported
strongly against the usury laws, but even then so strong

vii.] INSTITUTE OF BANKERS. 215

was the popular prejudice that not until 1839 was it
rendered legal to charge a higher rate of discount than
5 per cent. According to the Code Napoldon, 6 per
cent, was the highest legal rate on commercial loans,
and 5 per cent, on those of real property. In the
United States, again, the rate is fixed by law, and
varies in the different States, being, for instance, 8
per cent, in Alabama and Texas ; 7 per cent, in New
York, South Carolina, Georgia, Michigan, and Wisconsin ;
5 per cent, in Louisiana ; and 6 per cent, in most of the
other States. It is unnecessary to say that these re-
strictions are quite inoperative. It is very remarkable
that so many civilized countries still fail to appreciate
the simple statement of Locke, that " it is in vain to go
about effectually to reduce the price of interest by a law ;
and you may as rationally hope to get a fixed rate upon
the hire of houses or ships as of money."

We are generally told in histories of banking, as, for
instance, in that by Gilbart, that the first national bank
was that of Venice, founded in the year 1157, but it
would seem that, as Mr. McLeod has pointed out, this
institution was not at first, in any sense, a true bank.
The state being deeply involved in debt, its creditors
were formed into a corporation and the debts made
transferable like our Consols. It was not until 1587
that the institution began to take money on deposit.
The depositors received a credit on the bank's books
equal to the actual weight of the bullion placed there,
which the bank undertook to keep intact in its vaults,
and to repay to the depositor at any time, or to transfer
to any one else.

The earliest real bank appears to have been that of

216 ADDRESS TO THE [LECT.

Barcelona, founded in 1401. In this case, the city funds
were made responsible for any moneys entrusted to the
bank, which not only received deposits, but exchanged
money and discounted bills. The Bank of Amsterdam
was founded in 1609. The so-called Bank of St. George,
at Genoa, dates back to 1407, but does not appear to
have done genuine banking business until 1675. The
Bank of Stockholm, which commenced in 1668, was the
first bank in Europe to issue bank notes, which until
that time were totally unknown in the West, although,
as we have seen, they had long been in use in China.

Our coinage, however, is far more ancient than our
banking system, in so far at least as our present in-
formation goes. Our ancestors, before the arrival of the
Romans, are generally regarded as mere barbarians.
Nevertheless, they were already acquainted with the
art of coinage, which, as shown by Mr. Evans in his
excellent work on The Coins of the Ancient Britons,
appears to have commenced in Kent about 200 to
150 B.C., and to have spread over the south-east of
England to Devonshire on the west and northwards as
far as Yorkshire. The principal mints appear to have
been at Camulodunum and Verulamium. The original
coins were copies of Gaulish imitations of the staters
of Philip of Macedon, which have a head of Apollo on
one side and a chariot and horses on the other (Fig.
III., Plate II.). Gradually, however, the execution
became worse and worse, as shown in the illustrations
(Figs. IV., and V., Plate II.), until at length no one
looking at one of these coins for the first time would
be able to tell which side was meant for the head of
Apollo and which for the chariot and horses. The fact

vii ] INSTITUTE OF BANKERS. 217

that the dies were much larger than the coins assisted
in contributing to this result. Some of our coins are
inscribed, and in one series we find the name " Cuno "
(Fig. VI, Plate II.), short for Cunobeline, the Cymbeline
of Shakespeare, from whose name one learned antiquary
has absurdly supposed that our word "coin" was de-
rived. Other interesting inscribed coins are those of
Cominius, supposed to be the Atrebatian mentioned by
Caesar ; of Tincommius and Eppilus the sons of Commius ;
of Tasciovanus the father of Cunobeline ; of Dubnovel-
launus, probably the Damno Bellaunus of the inscription
of Augustus at Ancyra. I ought to add that among the
latter coins are various curious types of purely native
origin. Nay, not only had the ancient Britons a native
coinage, but they were so civilized as to have attained
the art of forgery, the false coins being of base metal
plated over with gold or silver.

After the conquest the native British coinage was re-
placed by Roman coins, great numbers of which have
been discovered, and some of which are said to be even
now occasionally met with in circulation. After the
departure of the Romans, the Saxons, about the sixth
century, commenced striking stycas, or half- farthings,
and sceattas from which comes our proverbial expres-
sion "paying one's shot."

Our mode of reckoning by pounds, shillings, and pence,
was introduced in Saxon times, the £1 being a pound
of silver, though the penny, the ^y of a £1, was the
largest silver coin actually struck.

The " penny " is the most ancient representative of
our coinage. The name first appears in the laws of Ina,
King of the West Saxons, who began to reign in 688.

218 ADDRESS TO THE [LECT.

The figure of Britannia on our present specimens was
copied from a coin of Antoninus.

The " mark " was originally Danish, but is said to have
been introduced here by Alfred ; it contained at first
100, and afterwards 160 pennies. It was never struck,
but was only a money of account. Throughout Nor-
man times, the halfpenny and farthing were, as a rule,
not separate coins, but halves and quarters of the penny
very neatly cut. Though some Saxon halfpence are
known, these coins were not struck in any quantity till
the reign of Edward the First. Our gold coins recom-
menced under Henry the Third, who coined gold pieces
intended to pass for twenty pence. Edward the Third
struck gold florins, current for six shillings. This coin
being found inconvenient, he issued the " noble/' some-
times called the " rose noble," worth six shillings and
eightpence, or half a mark. This, with its half and
quarters, was our only gold coin, till the " angel " of
Edward the Fourth.

Groats and half-groats were introduced by Edward
the Third. They received their name from the French
" gros," a large piece. It was one of the charges against
Wolsey that he put his cardinal's hat on the money
struck in the archiepiscopal mint at York. The " shilling,"
though long used in accounts, was first actually struck
by Henry the Eighth. The silver crown, half-crown,
and sixpence commenced under Edward the Sixth. The
sovereign of twenty shillings was first struck by Henry
the Seventh. The guinea commenced under Charles the
Second, in 1663, and was so called from the Guinea
gold from which it was made ; it was withdrawn in
1815, when the sovereign and -half- sovereign were again

viz.] INSTITUTE OF BANKERS. 219

issued. In the middle ages the coinage was constantly
deteriorated by having the edges clipped, now prevented
by the milling of the edge — a process first used in 1560.
The unsatisfactory state of the coin led to the use of
" tradesmen's tokens."

But in addition to the deterioration of the coinage by
wear and by clipping, the standard was gradually re-
duced by successive sovereigns. The denomination,
weight and fineness of silver coins have, however, re-
mained unchanged since the time of Elizabeth ; but the
pound sterling, and its relation to the silver coinage, was
not finally fixed until 1717. Gold was not adopted as
our legal standard of value until 1816. Silver and
copper, as every one knows, are now " token " coins, and
only legal tender to a limited amount, i.e., the copper
coins up to a shilling, and silver coins to forty shillings.
The so-called " mint price " of silver is 5s. 6d. an ounce
troy, i.e., the ounce of silver is coined into 5s. 6d. The
" standard " of silver is 37 parts of silver and 3 of copper.
The quantity of copper and silver coin issued is regulated
by Government according to the supposed requirements
of the country, but any one can take gold to the mint
and have it coined into sovereigns free of expense.
Practically, however, this is never done, because the
Bank of England is always ready to give coin for
bullion, charging lc?. an ounce, which is rather less
than the loss of interest which would result from the
time required for coinage. The sovereign is composed
of 22 parts gold and 2 copper ; most of those now
in circulation are much worn, but when new they
contain 113'001 grains of gold, and weigh 123'274
grains. An ounce of gold is therefore coined into

220 ADDRESS TO THE [LETT.

£3 175. lOjd., which is generally termed the mint
price of gold.

We sometimes hear surprise expressed that there
should be a fixed price for gold. Gold, it is said, should
be allowed to follow its market price. But when we are
told that the mint price of gold is always £3 17s. 10 $d.
an ounce, all that is meant is that an ounce of gold is
coined into £3 17s. lOjc/. The price of gold is fixed
in gold, or, in other words, sovereigns are always of the
same weight. Sir Robert Peel asked his opponents the
well-known question, " What is £1 ? " and the simple
answer is, that £1 is a certain quantity of gold verified
by the stamp of the mint.

There appears to be much uncertainty as to when, or
by whom, coins were first struck in Ireland and Scotland.
As regards the former country, they are never men-
tioned in the Senchus Mor, which is said to have been
compiled about A.D. 440, and in which when the
precious metals are alluded to, which is but rarely,
this is always by weight. Such is indeed the case even
to a much later date. Thus in 1004, Brian Boroimhe
offered twenty ounces of gold on the altar of St. Patrick
at Armagh, though coins are said to have been in use
as early as the ninth century. The earliest Scotch
coins are supposed to belong to the time of Malcolm
the Third, about 1050 A.D.

The derivations of the words relating to money and
commerce are interesting and instructive. " Pecuniary "
takes us back to the times when value was reckoned by
so many head of cattle. The word " money " is from
moneta, because in Rome coins were first regularly
struck in the temple of Juno Moneta, which again was

vii.] INSTITUTE OF BANKERS. 221

derived from monere, to warn, because it was built on
the spot where Manlius heard the Gauls approaching to
the attack of the city. " Coin " is probably from the
Latin word cuneus, a die or stamp. Many coins are
merely so called from their weight, as for instance our
pound, the French livre, Italian lira; others from the
metal, as the " aureus " ; the " rupee " from the Sanscrit
"rupya," silver; others from the design, as the angel,
the testoon, from teste, a head ; others again from the
head of the state, as the sovereign, the crown ; others
from the name of the monarch, such as the Daric, from
Darius, the Philip, Louis d'or, or the Napoleon. The
name " obol " was from obeliscus, on account of their
form ; six making a " drachma " or handful, being as
much as the hand could grasp.

The dollar or thaler is short for the Joachimsthaler,
or monoy of the Joachims valley in Bohemia, where
these coins were first struck in the sixteenth century.
Guineas were called after the country from which the
gold was obtained, and the "franc" is an abbreviation
of the inscription Francorum Rex. The " sou " is from
the Latin solidus. The word shilling appears to be de-
rived from a root signifying to divide ; and in other
cases the name' indicates the fraction of some larger coin,
as the denarius, halfpenny, farthing, cent. , and mil. The
pound was originally not a coin, but a weight, and
comes from the Latin pondus. Our pound was origin-
ally a pound of silver, which was divided into 240
pennies. The origin of the word penny is unknown.
Some have derived it from pendo, to weigh, but this
does not seem very satisfactory. Our word "sterling"
is said to go back to the time of the Conquest, but the

222 ADDRESS TO THE [LECT.

derivation has been much disputed. Some have sup-
posed that the name was derived from coins having a
star on the obverse, but no coins which could have
given rise to such a name are known. The most
probable suggestion is that it has reference to the
Easterling, or North German merchants.

Early English bankers seem to have been all gold-
smiths as well as bankers, and it is, perhaps, just worth
mentioning, that in my own firm as in several others,
we still use certain books which are specially known as
the " Goldsmiths." Sir Walter Bowes, a goldsmith of the
sixteenth century, is recorded by Herbert in the history
of the Goldsmiths' Company as having lent Henry VIII.
£300. Another great goldsmith of this period was Sir
T. Gresham, the founder of Gresham College and of the
Koyal Exchange, which was opened by Queen Elizabeth
on January 23rd, 1570. Even Alderman Backwell, who
lost £295,994 16s. 6d. when the Exchequer was closed
by Charles II. , was a retail jeweller, and Pepys records
on the 24th December, 1660 : " I went to chuse a payre
of candlesticks to be ready for me at Alderman Backe-
well's." Mr. Price, in his interesting paper on "Early
Goldsmiths and Bankers," gives several accounts current
appertaining to this period, and still in existence at
Messrs. Child's, including for instance one for Prince
Rupert for plate, dishes, candlesticks, &c. The oldest of
our existing banks are probably Messrs. Child's and
Messrs. Martin's. In the reign of Elizabeth there was
a goldsmith named John Wheeler, from whom the
business passed to William Wheeler, junior, and sub-
sequently into the hands of their apprentices, Messrs.
Blanchard and Child, whose names appear in the Little

vii.] INSTITUTE OF BANKERS. 223

London Directory, 1677. Sir Josiah Child, although he
subsequently became a banker himself, attacked our pro-
fession with more vigour than common sense in his new
Discourse of Trade. He says, " This gaining scarcity
of money proceeds from the trade of bankering, which
obstructs circulation, advances usury, and renders it so
easy, that most men, as soon as they can make up a sum
of from £50 to £100 send it in to the goldsmith, which
doth and will occasion, while it lasts, that fatal pressing
necessity for money visible throughout the whole king-
dom both to prince and people." Sir Francis Child, called
by Pennant the father of the profession, is said to have
been the first to lay aside entirely the goldsmith's
business and become a pure banker in our sense of the
term. The " Grasshopper" in Lombard Street claims to
have been the place of business of Sir Thomas Gresham,
though his actual residence was in Bishopsgate. In the
Directory of 1677, it was occupied by Messrs. Duncombe
and Kent, from whom it descended to Messrs. Martin.
Hoare's in Fleet Street goes back to James Hore or
Hoare, who was Warden of the Mint from 1679 to
1682, and who was probably established in business as
early as 1661. They have occupied their present pre-
mises since 1692. The Bank of England, I may men-
tion, was founded in 1694.

Although banking, in some form or other, can, as we
have seen, be carried back to an early period in history,
and even in our own country has long existed, still, in
our national accounts, a very archaic system was pursued
until quite recently. It is, indeed, scarcely credible that
the old wooden "tallies" were only abolished by Mr.
Burke's Act, which was passed in 1782, but did not

224 ADDRESS TO THE [LECT.

come into full effect till 1826, on the death of the last
of the Chamberlains.

The tally was a willow stick, not exceeding five feet
in length, about one inch in depth and thickness, with
the four sides roughly squared. On one of the four sides
the amount was expressed in notches. On each of the
two sides next to the notched side the description of the
payment was written. The stick was split in half through
the notches. One half, constituting the tally, was given
to the person making the payment into the Exchequer,
the other half, the counter tally, or counterfoil, was
kept at the Exchequer as a cheque.

There was no single notch for a larger sum than
£1,000; a notch of the gauged width of lj inch de-
noted £1,000; 1 inch £100; finch £10; and half a
notch of this last size £1 ; of ^ inch Is. ; and the
smallest notch id. ; one halfpenny was denoted by a
small pounded hole.

In the Return on Public Income and Expenditure,
July 29, 1869, the following account is given of the
mode in which these tallies were actually issued.

The slip of parchment, or Teller's bill, as it was called,
was thrown down a pipe into the Tally court, a large
room under the tellers' offices, notice being given to the
Tally officer by a clerk calling out " down" through the
pipe. The Teller's bill fell upon the large table in the
Tally court, which was covered with a chequered cloth.
In the Tally court sat officers of the Clerk of the Pells,
and of the Auditor as performing the duties of the
Chamberlain of the Exchequer. The Teller's bill was
first recorded by the. officer of the Clerk of the Pells, in
his book of introitus., or receipt, and then passed over to

vii.] INSTITUTE OF BANKERS. 225

the Auditor's clerk, who entered it into a book called
the bill of the day. A copy of each Teller's bill was
written by the Auditor's clerk upon an indented form
of receipt (up to 1826 upon the wooden tally, the amount
being expressed in notches only), and given upon his
application, generally on the following day, to the re-
ceiver or other person paying in the money. At the
close of the day, when all the Tellers' bills had been
sent down and entered, the bill of the day was sent
on to the clerk of the cash-book, in which book all the
receipts of the day were entered. The Auditor's cash-
book was the foundation of all the accounts of the
receipt of revenue, weekly, quarterly, and yearly
certificates of which were transmitted from the Ex-
chequer to the Treasury, from which the annual
accounts of revenue were prepared and laid before
Parliament.

In early days our bankers and merchants used to
deposit their superfluous cash in the Tower of London
for safe keeping. Charles I. seized the money there,
amounting to £120,000. A still more serious misfor-
tune befell our predecessors however, in 1672, when the
Exchequer was closed by Charles II. , at the instance of
Lord Ashley and Sir Thomas Clifford, and when the
amount seized was no less than £1,328,000. The first
"run" on record took place when the Dutch fleet sailed
up the Thames, burned Chatham, and destroyed Sheer-
ness. I have already alluded to the fact that such
references to bankers as appear in ancient literature are
far from being always of a complimentary character ;
such is also the case even in recent times. Lord Eldon
is reported to have selected his bankers by a sort of

Q

226 ADDRESS TO THE [LECT.

inverse competitive examination. He thought them the
stupidest in London, and he said that if he could find
stupider, he would move his account. And it is no
doubt true that probity and prudence, tact and know-
ledge of human nature, are more necessary to a banker
than the possession of great genius. It is, perhaps,
natural that I should be disposed to attribute the
unfavourable remarks to which I have referred rather to
jealousy than to conviction.

We may, I think, congratulate ourselves that we
have contributed our fair share to those who have suc-
cessfully laboured to promote the welfare of the country.
In political life, innumerable bankers have been useful
members of the legislature. In some cases, our banking
families have held high office. In literature, the
honoured name of Grote at once suggests itself, and in
science I may be permitted to mention my own father.
One might have supposed that banking was rather too
prosaic for poetry, but the names of Eogers, Wright,
and Praed prove the contrary. Among economists we
have Lord Overstone, Mr. Norman, Mr. Bagehot, Mr.
Hankey, Mr. Newmarch, Mr. Palgrave, and others too
numerous to mention. Indeed, though I am by no
means a follower of M. Comte, there is one of his pro-
posals which has much to recommend it. He suggests,
in the Catechisme Positiviste, that the supreme
government in each country should be entrusted to
three bankers, who would respectively take charge of
commercial, manufacturing, and agricultural operations.
" A ces triumvirs," he says, " le sacerdoce occidental,
dirigd par le Grand-Pretre de rhumanite, devra dignc-
ment soumettre les reclamations legitimes cl'iin immense

MI.] INSTITUTE OF BANKERS. 227

proletariat." I should have been disposed to think that,
at any rate, such a government would have had the
great merit of doing its best to preserve the peace of the
world, though I confess that of late some of my friends
have developed a fierce military spirit, which fills me
with astonishment. But, however that may be, I think we
may fairly claim for the banking profession, that they
have done their best to deserve the confidence reposed
in them. Let us hope the opportunities and advantages
which will be afforded by the Bankers' Institute will be
a benefit to the profession, by extending a knowledge of
the true principles of banking, and even perhaps to the
public, by tending to remove those groundless apprehen-
sions which from time to time, as for instance last year,
have produced an entirely artificial stringency in the
money market, and an elevation of the rate of interest
quite unnecessary in itself, and very prejudicial to the
commerce of the country.

I cannot conclude without mentioning another class
of banks, namely, the Savings Banks, which have done
so much to promote frugality among the poorer classes
of the community. The original idea seems due to the
Rev. Josiah Smith of Wendover, who in 1799, in con-
junction with some of his neighbours, arranged to
receive small sums from the parishioners during the
summer, repayable on demand, but to which he added a
bonus if the balance remained until Christmas. The
next Savings Bank, that founded at Tottenham by Mrs.
Priscilla Wakefield, in 1804, more nearly resembled our
existing Savings Banks.

But, gentlemen, I must not abuse the privilege of
" unlimited issue," which your kindness has accorded

228 ADDRESS TO INSTITUTE OF BANKERS. [LBCT. vn.

to me. I remember one of our country friends, dis-
turbed, I suppose, at the moment of writing, drew a bill
on us once for 180 years, instead of, no doubt, for £180.
I wish that by any reasonable expenditure on our parts,
that we could have secured such a term of life to
him. But I fear if I continue to enlarge on the theme
which I have selected, tempting and inexhaustible as it
is, you may be driven to organize a " run." To prevent
so unpleasant a result, I will now conclude ; thanking
you once more for the great honour conferred on me in
electing me as the first President of the Institute of
Bankers.

THE END.

EIOHA.RD CLAY AND SONS, LIMITED, LONDON AND J3UNGAY.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

THE PLEASURES OF LIFE. PART I. Globe 8vo.
Fifty-seventh Thousand. Popular Edition. Paper Covers. I.?.
Library Edition. Cloth, gilt extra. Uniform with Part II. 3^. 6d.

THE PLEASURES OF LIFE. PART II. Globe 8vo.

Cloth, extra gilt. Fourth Edition. 3^. 6d. (Macmillan & Co.)

PRE-HISTORIC TIMES. As Illustrated by Ancient
Remains and the Manners and Customs of Modern Savages.
Fifth Edition. 8vo. iSs. (Williams & Norgate.)

THE ORIGIN OF CIVILIZATION AND THE PRIMI-
TIVE CONDITION OF MAN. Fifth Edition. 8vo. 18*.
(Longmans, Green & Co.)

MONOGRAPH OF THE COLLEMBOLA AND THY-

SANURA. 1871. (Ray Society.)

ON THE ORIGIN AND METAMORPHOSES OF IN-
SECTS. With Illustrations. Fifth Edition. Crown 8vo. 3.?. 6d
(Macmillan & Co.)

FLOWERS AND INSECTS. With Illustrations. Fifth
Edition. Crown 8vo. 45. 6J. (Macmillan & Co.)

ADDRESSES, POLITICAL AND EDUCATIONAL. 8vo.

8j. 6d. (Macmillan & Co. )

FIFTY YEARS OF SCIENCE. Being the Address

delivered at York to the British Association, August, 1881. Third
Edition. 8vo. 2s. 6d. (Macmillan & Co.)

CHAPTERS IN POPULAR NATURAL HISTORY.

izmo. is. 6d. (National Society.)

ANTS, BEES, AND WASPS. With Illustrations. Tenth
Edition. Crown 8vo. $s- (Kegan Paul, Trench, Trubner & Co.,
Limited.)

ON REPRESENTATION. Fifth Edition. Crown 8vo. is.
Swan Sonnenschein & Co.)

FLOWERS, FRUITS, AND LEAVES. With Illustrations.

Second Edition. Crown 8vo. 4*. 6d. (Macmillan & Co.)

ON THE SENSES, INSTINCTS, AND INTELLIGENCE
OF ANIMALS. With Special Reference to Insects. With 100
Illustrations. (International Scientific Series.) Third Edition.
Crown 8vo. $s. (Kegan Paul, Trench, Trubner & Co., Limited.)

I

NATURE SERIES.

POPULAR LECTURES AND ADDRESSES ON VARIOUS

SUBJECTS IN PHYSICAL SCIENCE. By Professor Sir WILLIAM THOM-
SON, D.C.L., LL.D., F.R.S.E. With Illustrations. 3 vols. Crown 8vo. Vol. I.

ONCTHEUORIGINATAND6METAMORPHOSES OF INSECTS.

By Sir JOHN LUBBOCK, Bart., F.R.S., M P., D.C.L., LL.D. With numerous
Illustrations. Fifth Edition. Crown 8vo. 3*. 6d.

ON BRITISH WILD FLOWERS CONSIDERED IN

RELATION TO INSECTS. By the same author. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. is.6d.

FLOWERS, FRUITS, AND LEAVES. By the same author.

Second Edition. Crown 8vo. 4$. 6d.

THETRANSIT OF VENUS. Prof. G. FORBES, M.A. Cr Svo 3s.6d.
THE COMMON FROG. By ST. GEORGE MIVART, F.R.S.,

With numerous Illustrations. Crown Svo. y. 6t/.

POLARISATION OF LIGHT. By W. SPOTTISWOODE, F.R.S.

With Illustrations. Fourth Edition. Crown Svo. y. 6d.

THE SCIENCE OF WEIGHING AND MEASURING, AND

THE STANDARDS OF MEASURE AND WEIGHT. By H. W.CHISHOLM,
Warden of the Standards. With Illustrations. Crown Svo. is. 6d.

HOW TO DRAW A STRAIGHT LINE: a Lecture on

Linkages. ByA.B. KEMPE. With Illustrations. Crown Svo. is. 6d.

LIGHT: A Series of Simple, Entertaining, and Inexpensive

Experiments in the Phenomena of Light, for the Use of Students of every age. By
A. M. MAYER and C. BARNARD. With Illustrations. Crown Svo. zs. (>d.

SOUND : A Series of Simple, Entertaining, and Inexpensive

Experiments in the Phenomena of Sound, for the Use of Students of every age. By
Professor A. M. MAYER. With numerous Illustrations. Crown Svo. y. 6d. '

SEEING AND THINKING. Prof.W. K. CLIFFORD, F.R.S. y.6d.
DEGENERATION. Prof. E. RAY LANKESTER, F.R.S. is. 6d.
FASHION IN DEFORMITY, as Illustrated in the Customs of

Barbarous and Civilised Races. By Professor FLOWER. Illustrated. 2s. 6d.

CHARLES DARWIN. Memorial Notices reprinted from

Nature. By THOMAS HENRY HUXLEY, F.R.S. ; G. J. ROMANES, F.R.S. ,
ARCHIBALD GEIKIE, F.R.S. ; and W. T. THISELTON DYER, F.R.S.
With a Portrait engraved by C. H. JEENS. Crown Svo. 2S. 6d.

ON THE COLOURS OF FLOWERS. As Illustrated in the

British Flora. By GRANT ALLEN. With Illustrations. Crown Svo. y. 6d.

THE SCIENTIFIC EVIDENCES OF ORGANIC EVOLU-
TION. By GEORGE J. ROMANES, M.A., LL.D., F.R.S. 2*. 6d.

A CENTURY OF ELECTRICITY. T. C. MENDENHALL. $s.6d.
THE CHEMISTRY OF THE SECONDARY BATTERIES

OFPLANTEAND FAURE. By J. H. GLADSTONE, Ph.D., F.R S., and
ALFRED TRIBE, F.Inst.C.E. Crown Svo. 2*. 6d.

ON LIGHT. The Burnnett Lectures. By Professor Sir GEORGE

GABRIEL STOKES, M.A., P.R S., &c. Crown Svo. 7*. 6d.

CHEMISTRY OF PHOTOGRAPHY. Prof.R.MELDOLA,F.R.S.^
MODERN VIEWS OF ELECTRICITY. By Prof. OLIVER J.

LODGE, D.Sc., LL.D., F.R.S. With Illustrations. Crown Svo. 6s. M.

TIMBER AND SOME OF ITS DISEASES. By Prof. H.

MARSH ALL WARD, F.R.S. With Illustrations. Crown Svo. 6s.

Others to follow.
MACM1I.LAN AND CO., LONDON.

EVERY THURSDAY AFTERNOON, Price 6d. A Specimen Number, post free, d\d. stamps.

3W.A.TP"CTm3 : A Weekly Illustrated Journal of Science.

Subscriptions to '' Nature " :

Yearly 2&y. | Half-Yearly 14.5. 6d. \ Quarterly 7*. 6d.

To the Colonies, United States, the Continent, and all places ivithin the Postal Union :

Yearly ... 3oj. 6d. \ Half-Yearly i5s. 6d. \ Quarterly 8*.

P. O.O. to be made payable to MACMILLAN AND Co.
OFFICE : 29 BEDFORD STREET, STRAND.
2

MESSRS. MACMILLAN & CO.'S PUBLICATIONS.

By ARCHIBALD GE1KIE, F.R.S., LL.D., Director-General of the Geological Survey

of the United Kingdom, and Director of the Museum of Practical Geology,

Jermyn Street, London.

TEXT-BOOK OF GEOLOGY. With Illustrations. Second

Edition. (Sixth Thousand.) Medium 8vo. 2&s.

CLASS-BOOK OF GEOLOGY. With upwards of 200 New

Illustrations. Crown 8vo. ios. &/.

GEOLOGICAL SKETCHES AT HOME AND ABROAD.

With Illustrations. 8vo. los. t>d.

THE SCENERY OF SCOTLAND. Viewed in connection

with its Physical Geology. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. izs. dd.

PRIMER OF PHYSICAL GEOGRAPHY. With Illus-

trations. i8mo. is. [Science Primers.

PRIMER OF GEOLOGY. With Illustrations. i8mo. is.

[Science Printers.

OUTLINES OF FIELD GEOLOGY. With numerous

Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 3^. 6rf.

ELEMENTARY LESSONS IN PHYSICAL GEOGRAPHY.

With numerous Illustrations. Fcap. 8vo. 4*. 6aT. QUESTIONS ON THE
SAME. i*.6rf.

THE TEACHING OF GEOGRAPHY. A Practical Hand-

book for the use of Teachers. Crown 8vo. 2S.

AN ELEMENTARY GEOGRAPHY OF THE BRITISH

ISLES. i8mo. i*.

By P. G. TAIT, M.A., Sec. R.S.E., Professor of Natural Philosophy in the University
of Edinburgh.

LECTURES ON SOME RECENT ADVANCES IN

PHYSICAL SCIENCE. With Illustrations. Revised and enlarged, with the
Lecture on Force delivered before the British Association. Third Edition. Crown
8vo. 9*.

HEAT. With numerous Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 6s.

LECTURES AND ESSAYS. By W. K. CLIFFORD, F.R.S.

Edited by LESLIE STEPHEN and Sir F. POLLOCK, Bart., with an introduction by Sir
F. POLLOCK, Bart. With Two Portraits. 2 vuls. 8vo. 23*. Also an abridged
Popular Edition. Crown 8vo. Ss. 6d.

PROFESSOR CLERK MAXWELL, A LIFE OF. With

Selections from his Correspondence and Occasional Writings. By LEWIS CAMP-
BELL, M.A.. LL.D.. Profe-sorof Greek in the University of St. Andrews, and
WILLIAM GARNETT, M.A. New Edition, abridged and revised. Crown 8 vo.

THE 'SCIENTIFIC PAPERS OF THE LATE THOMAS

ANDREWS, M.D., F.R.S., Vice-President and Professor of Chemistry, Queen's
College, Belfast. With a Memoir by P. G. TAIT. M.A.. Sec. R.S.E.. and A. CRUM
BROWN, M.D., F.R.S., Professors in the University of Edinburgh. Demy 8vo. i&r.

THE UNSEEN UNIVERSE; OR, PHYSICAL SPECULA-
TIONS ON A FUTURE STATE. By Professors BALFOUR STEWART and
P. G. TAIT. Fourteenth Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s.

A YEAR WITH THE BIRDS. By W. WARDE FOWLER,

Sub-Rector of Lincoln College, Oxford. A New Edition. With Illustrations by

BRYAN HOOK. Crown 8vo. 3*. 6d.

The Scarborough Mercury says : — " The book is an attempt to help those who love birds,
but know little about them, to realise something of the enjoyment which can be gained
from the habit of watching and listening to them."

TALES OF THE BIRDS. By the same Author. With

Illustrations by BRYAN HOOK. Crown 8vo. 3*. 6J.

MACMILLAN & CO., LONDON.

3

MESSRS. MACMILLAN & CO/8 PUBLICATIONS,

By THOMAS HENRY HUXLEY, F.R.S.

LAY SERMONS, ADDRESSES, AND REVIEWS. Eighth

Edition. 8vo. js. 6d.

ESSAYS SELECTED FROM LAY SERMONS, AD-
DRESSES, AND REVIEWS. Third Edition. Crown 8vo. is.
CRITIQUES AND ADDRESSES. 8vo. los. 6d.
PHYSIOGRAPHY. AN INTRODUCTION TO THE

STUDY OF NATURE. With Coloured Plates and Woodcuts. Twelfth Edition.
Crown 8vo. 6s.

AMERICAN ADDRESSES, WITH A LECTURE ON

THE STUDY OF BIOLOGY. 8vo. 6s. 6d.

SCIENCE AND CULTURE, AND OTHER ESSAYS.
LESSONS TN^' ELEMENTARY PHYSIOLOGY. With

numerous Illustrations. Twenty-second Edition. Fcap 8vo. AS. 6d. Questions is. 6d.

INTRODUCTORY PRIMER. i8mo. i*. [Science Primers.
HUME. Crown 8vo. Cloth is. 6d. Sewed, is.

{English Men of Letters Series.
By ALFRED RUSSEL WALLACE.

DARWINISM. An Exposition of the Theory of Natural

Selection, with some of its Applications. With Portrait and Map. Third Edition.
Crown 8vo. 9$.

THE MALAY ARCHIPELAGO : THE LAND OF THE

ORANG UTAN AND THE BIRD OF PARADISE. A Narrative of Travel.
With Studies of Man and Nature With Maps and Illustrations. Ninth Edition.
Crown 8vo. 7$. fid.

THE GEOGRAPHICAL DISTRIBUTION OF ANIMALS,

WITH A STUDY OF THE RELATIONS OF LIVING AND EXTINCT
FAUNAS AS ELUCIDATING THE PAST CHANGES OF THE EARTH'S
SURFACE. With numerous Illustrations by ZWECKER, and Maps, a vols.
Medium 8vo. 42$.

ISLAND LIFE ; OR, THE PHENOMENA AND CAUSES

OF INSULAR FAUNAS AND FLORAS, INCLUDING A REVISION AND
ATTEMPTED SOLUTION OF THE PROBLEM OF GEOLOGICAL
CLIMATES. With Illustrations and Maps. Demy 8vo. 18*.

THE FERTILISATION OF FLOWERS. By Professor

HERMANN MULLER. Translated and Edited by D'ARCV W. THOMPSON, B.A., Pro-
fessor of Biology in University College, Dundee. With a Preface by CHARLES
DARWIN, F.R.S. With numerous Illustrations. Medium 8vo. zis.

THE SCIENTIFIC PAPERS OF ASA GRAY. Selected

by CHARLES SPRAGUE SARGENT. 2 vols, Demy 8vo. Vol. I. Reviews of
Works on Botany and Related Subjects, 1834-1887. Vol. II. Essays : Biographical
Sketches 1^41-1886. 2is.

GLEANINGS IN SCIENCE : A Series of Popular Lectures

on Scientific Subjects. By the Rev. GERALD MOLLOY, D.D., D.Sc., Rector
of the Catholic University of Ireland, some time Fellow of the Royal University.
8vo. 7s. 6d.

THE CIVILISATION OF SWEDEN IN HEATHEN

TIMES. By OSCAR MONTELIUS, Ph.D., Professor at the National Historical
Museum, Sweden. Translated from the Second Swedish Edition (revised and
enlarged by the Author) by the Rev. F. H. WOODS, B.D., Vicar of Chalfont St.
Peter. With Map and 205 Illustrations. 8vo. 14*.

MACMILLAN & CO., LONDON.

3airumn

UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY

Los Angeles

I
?

This book is DUE on the last date stamped below.

=?, '

tfCU ID-WW

^

1

^. NOV 081985

E*l

1

1<

%

2)

1

IS|

!!|

?

ig

a

£

es

|t

h

1

fc

li

£_

ft

5|

?

t'

sl

^UIBRARYO*-

t-UNIVERS/A ^clOSANCEtfj>

I i

^OF-CALIFO^

A 000 034 095 0
f £l «^f 'g §

I I

I!

II

L.OF-CAUF

I \

^ f

? ?

t-UBRARY

AttMINIVERJ/A.
t'~f«

I

I i

I